The he-goats horn broken, or, Innocency elevated against insolency & impudent falshood in answer to two books against the people of God called Quakers : the one intituled, A fuller discovery, which is stuffed with such a multitude of lyes, slanders, and perverting the truth, as the like hath not been extant : the authors of which are John Horn, Thomas Moore Senior, and Thomas Moore Junior : and the other book is falsely called truth's triumph by John Horn : which are answered for the information of the people, and the clearing of the servants of God, and the way of truth to the simple hearted from the lyes, delusions and fallacies that have proceeded from the spirit of Antichrist and blasphemy, in these men aforesaid, who profess themselves ministers of Christ but are proved ministers of Satan and unrighteousness / by a witness of Christ and his work against all the works of darkness, G.W.
         Whitehead, George, 1636?-1723.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A65868 of text R38606 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing W1933). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 151 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 32 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A65868
         Wing W1933
         ESTC R38606
         17806908
         ocm 17806908
         106642
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A65868)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 106642)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1109:16)
      
       
         
           
             The he-goats horn broken, or, Innocency elevated against insolency & impudent falshood in answer to two books against the people of God called Quakers : the one intituled, A fuller discovery, which is stuffed with such a multitude of lyes, slanders, and perverting the truth, as the like hath not been extant : the authors of which are John Horn, Thomas Moore Senior, and Thomas Moore Junior : and the other book is falsely called truth's triumph by John Horn : which are answered for the information of the people, and the clearing of the servants of God, and the way of truth to the simple hearted from the lyes, delusions and fallacies that have proceeded from the spirit of Antichrist and blasphemy, in these men aforesaid, who profess themselves ministers of Christ but are proved ministers of Satan and unrighteousness / by a witness of Christ and his work against all the works of darkness, G.W.
             Whitehead, George, 1636?-1723.
          
           63 p.
           
             Printed for Robert Wilson ...,
             London :
             1660.
          
           
             Imperfect: p. 33-40 faded, with some print show-through.
             Reproduction of original in the Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Horn, John, 1614-1676. -- Fuller discovery of the dangerous principles and lying spirit of the people called Quakers made manifest.
           Horn, John, 1614-1676. -- Truth's triumph over deceit.
           Moore, Thomas, -- Senior. -- Fuller discovery of the dangerous principles and lying spirit of the people called Quakers made manifest.
           Moore, Thomas, -- Junior. -- Fuller discovery of the dangerous principles and lying spirit of the people called Quakers made manifest.
           Society of Friends -- Apologetic works.
        
      
    
       A65868  R38606  (Wing W1933).  civilwar no The he-goats horn broken. Or, Innocency elevated against insolency & impudent falshood. In answer to two books against the people of God cal Whitehead, George 1660    30012 31 25 0 0 0 0 19 C  The  rate of 19 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the C category of texts with between 10 and 35 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2004-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-12 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-01 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-01 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
       
         
           The
           He-Goats
           Horn
           Broken
           .
           OR
           ,
           INNOCENCY
           Elevated
           Against
           Insolency
           &
           Impudent
           FALSHOOD
           .
        
         
           In
           Answer
           to
           two
           Books
           against
           the
           People
           of
           God
           called
           
             Quakers
             .
          
        
         
           The
           one
           intituled
           ,
           
             A
             FULLER
             DISCOVERY
             ,
          
           which
           is
           stuffed
           with
           such
           a
           multitude
           of
           Lyes
           ,
           Slanders
           ,
           and
           perverting
           the
           Truth
           ,
           as
           the
           Like
           hath
           not
           been
           extant
           :
           The
           Authors
           of
           which
           are
           
             John
             Horn
             ,
             Thomas
             Moore
          
           Senior
           ,
           and
           
             Thomas
             Moore
          
           Junior
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           other
           Book
           is
           falsely
           called
           
             TRUTH'
             's
             TRIUMPH
          
           by
           
             JOHN
             HORN
             .
          
        
         
           Which
           are
           Answered
           for
           the
           Information
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           the
           clearing
           of
           the
           servants
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           of
           Truth
           to
           the
           simple
           hearted
           from
           the
           Lyes
           ,
           Delusions
           and
           Fallacies
           that
           have
           proceeded
           from
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Antichrist
           and
           Blasphemy
           ,
           in
           these
           ●●n
           aforesaid
           ,
           who
           Profess
           themselves
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           are
           proved
           Ministers
           of
           Satan
           and
           Unrighteousness
           .
        
         
           
             By
             a
             witness
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             work
             against
             all
             the
             Works
             of
             Darkness
             .
          
           G.
           W.
           
        
         
           
             In
             vain
             have
             the
             Wicked
             exalted
             their
             Horn
             against
             the
             Righteous
             .
          
        
         
           
             LONDON
             ,
          
           Printed
           for
           
             Robert
             Wilson
             ,
          
           at
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           
             Blackhead
             Eagle
          
           and
           
             Windmill
             ,
          
           in
           
             Martins
          
           near
           
             Aldersgate
             ,
          
           1660.
           
        
      
       
       
         
           A
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           
             OH
             !
             how
             great
             hath
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             Dragon
             that
             old
             Serpent
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             Lyes
             been
             against
             the
             Seed
             which
             God
             hath
             Raised
             up
             and
             Indued
             with
             his
             Power
             from
             on
             High
             ,
             and
             yet
             this
             Seed
             hath
             Dominion
             over
             all
             the
             strength
             and
             wrath
             of
             the
             wicked
             One
             ,
             to
             lift
             up
             a
             Standard
             against
             him
             even
             when
             he
             Appears
             and
             breaks
             forth
             as
             a
             flood
             against
             the
             Lord
             and
             his
             Anointed
             ;
             against
             whom
             no
             Iniquity
             nor
             Enmity
             can
             prevail
             or
             Prosper
             ,
             and
             this
             hath
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             Hosts
             made
             us
             Witnesses
             of
             to
             his
             Eternal
             Praise
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             marvell
             to
             us
             that
             the
             Generation
             of
             Vipers
             and
             Serpents
             ,
             (
             who
             are
             Warring
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Darkness
             )
             do
             put
             forth
             their
             stings
             ,
             and
             cast
             out
             their
             Vennome
             against
             us
             ,
             since
             that
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             we
             are
             brought
             to
             tread
             upon
             them
             and
             their
             deceits
             :
             and
             if
             the
             Readers
             hereof
             have
             a
             single
             eye
             to
             the
             Lord
             in
             his
             Light
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             'l
             see
             what
             a
             Body
             of
             Wickedness
             and
             Enmity
             hath
             Appeared
             in
             these
             our
             Opposers
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             in
          
           John
           Horn
           ,
           Thomas
           Moore
           
             the
             Elder
             ,
             and
             the
          
           Younger
           
             who
             have
             pleaded
             and
             much
             Contended
             for
             Sin
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Devils
             Work
             and
             for
             their
             wearing
             Cuffs
             ,
             and
             Ribbonds
             ,
             and
             for
             Tythes
             which
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             pleaded
             not
             for
             ,
             nor
             ever
             owned
             such
             Vanities
             as
             Cuffs
             and
             Ribbonds
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             So
             that
             all
             sober
             minded
             People
             who
             Love
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             them
             and
             his
             Truth
             ,
             may
             soon
             see
             what
             Spirit
             these
             are
             of
             ,
             that
             plead
             for
             and
             uphold
             such
             deceits
             as
             these
             men
             aforesaid
             have
             done
             .
             And
             let
             the
             witness
             of
             God
             in
             all
             Consciences
             be
             minded
             by
             which
             the
             Spirits
             may
             be
             tryed
             and
             discovered
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             of
             God
             or
             no
             ;
             and
             this
             Light
             of
             Christ
             in
             your
             Consciences
             being
             minded
             ,
             and
             you
             (
             who
             have
             a
             desire
             to
             know
             the
             Lord
             )
             waiting
             in
             the
             Light
             ,
             it
             will
             bring
             your
             minds
             into
             stability
             to
             feel
             Gods
             Power
             and
             Teachings
             ,
             where
             the
             Confusion
             cannot
             prevail
             over
             you
             ,
             for
             your
             Confusion
             and
             Darkness
             is
             among
             the
             Teachers
             and
             People
             ,
             who
             are
             as
             the
             Waters
             that
             are
             unstable
             where
             the
             Whorish
             Spirit
             Rules
             :
             And
             wo
             is
             to
             such
             who
             are
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             unto
             whom
             the
             Devil
             is
             come
             down
             and
             hath
             great
             wrath
             because
             he
             knoweth
             that
             he
             hath
             but
             a
             short
             time
             ,
          
           Rev.
           12.
           12.
           
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           A
           BRIEF
           ANSVVER
           To
           the
           Book
           Called
           ,
           A
           Fuller
           Discovery
           &c.
           
        
         
           EVil
           men
           and
           Seducers
           wax
           worse
           and
           worse
           ,
           deceiving
           and
           being
           deceived
           ,
           and
           the
           wise
           Men
           are
           turned
           backward
           ,
           and
           the
           Diviners
           made
           Mad
           ,
           2
           
             Tim.
          
           3.
           13.
           
           
             Isai.
          
           44.
           25.
           who
           have
           striven
           to
           overthrow
           the
           Truth
           as
           these
           men
           ,
           
             viz.
             John
             Horn
             ,
             Thomas
             Moore
          
           Senior
           ,
           and
           his
           Son
           
             Thomas
             Moore
          
           have
           done
           ,
           that
           their
           Impudency
           ,
           folly
           ,
           and
           Falshood
           more
           Appears
           than
           ever
           ,
           who
           have
           evidently
           shewed
           themselves
           to
           be
           such
           as
           walk
           with
           Slanders
           ,
           and
           have
           made
           Lyes
           their
           Refuge
           ,
           who
           are
           such
           as
           the
           Prophet
           called
           Brasse
           ,
           and
           Iron
           ,
           who
           are
           all
           corrupters
           ,
           
             Jer.
          
           6.
           28.
           which
           I
           shall
           here
           briefly
           shew
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           clearing
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           us
           the
           Witnesses
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           satisfying
           of
           the
           Simple
           that
           they
           may
           not
           be
           Corrupted
           with
           the
           Lyes
           ,
           and
           Corrupt
           Doctrines
           of
           these
           the
           Truth's
           Enemies
           ,
           who
           whilest
           they
           Profess
           Liberty
           and
           Redemption
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           pretend
           a
           denyall
           of
           the
           Priests
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           they
           themselves
           are
           Children
           of
           Corruption
           in
           Bondage
           to
           the
           Devil
           (
           that
           old
           Lyar
           )
           his
           works
           which
           many
           both
           Priests
           and
           Professors
           have
           largely
           Appeared
           in
           against
           Gods
           Truth
           and
           work
           in
           his
           People
           :
           For
           notwithstanding
           this
           
             J.
             Horn
          
           and
           
             Thomas
             Moore
             ,
          
           have
           acknowledged
           
           themselves
           to
           be
           neglecters
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           abusers
           of
           his
           Truth
           ,
           yet
           still
           they
           proceed
           in
           the
           same
           Iniquity
           ;
           and
           notwithstanding
           
             John
             Horn
          
           in
           page
           55.
           of
           this
           their
           
             Fuller
             Discovery
             so
             Called
             ,
          
           (
           where
           he
           had
           laid
           down
           a
           Falshood
           in
           his
           other
           Book
           )
           now
           Confesseth
           himself
           subject
           to
           forgetfulness
           And
           over
           sights
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           in
           his
           forgetfulness
           write
           ,
           
             &c.
          
           and
           in
           Page
           66.
           they
           acknowledge
           that
           they
           have
           their
           share
           too
           much
           in
           the
           Pollutions
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           of
           the
           Nation
           in
           General
           ,
           and
           in
           Pag.
           63.
           whereas
           
             John
             Horn
          
           had
           palpably
           belyed
           me
           about
           a
           Passage
           he
           had
           Learned
           out
           of
           a
           Priests
           
             Queries
          
           in
           
             Cambridge
             ,
          
           he
           now
           Confesseth
           himself
           Faulty
           and
           craves
           forgiveness
           ,
           he
           having
           been
           too
           rash
           in
           taking
           that
           upon
           trust
           (
           which
           he
           Falsely
           charged
           me
           with
           )
           as
           they
           acknowledge
           ;
           and
           yet
           how
           often
           have
           these
           Men
           accounted
           us
           Called
           
             Quakers
          
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           Deceivers
           ,
           Lyars
           ,
           Accursed
           ;
           as
           also
           they
           have
           accounted
           us
           Vipers
           and
           Scorpions
           ,
           Cockatrices
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           Charmed
           ,
           and
           like
           the
           Locusts
           out
           of
           the
           Bottomless
           pit
           whose
           sting
           is
           in
           their
           Tayles
           ,
           which
           Revilings
           the
           Reader
           may
           Judge
           what
           Spirit
           they
           came
           from
           ,
           since
           they
           have
           craved
           forgiveness
           of
           us
           for
           belying
           us
           :
           
             *
          
           and
           yet
           how
           often
           have
           they
           denyed
           that
           they
           have
           belyed
           us
           in
           their
           Books
           may
           be
           seen
           ;
           but
           what
           Hypocrites
           are
           they
           to
           Profess
           themselves
           Christs
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           be
           found
           in
           Lying
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           their
           Confession
           worth
           when
           they
           continue
           in
           their
           evil
           ,
           &
           as
           an
           Addition
           to
           their
           many
           former
           Lyes
           ,
           Forgeries
           ,
           and
           their
           former
           Rashness
           and
           abuses
           against
           the
           Truth
           they
           have
           falsely
           charged
           us
           with
           ,
           and
           laid
           down
           these
           things
           following
           against
           us
           called
           
             Quakers
             ,
          
           which
           we
           deny
           and
           return
           back
           upon
           
             Jóhn
             Horn
             ,
          
           and
           both
           the
           
             Tho
             ,
             Moores
          
           aforesaid
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           Inventers
           of
           these
           Lyes
           ,
           Slanders
           ,
           and
           Absurdities
           ,
           which
           were
           never
           owned
           by
           us
           .
        
         
           Their
           Lies
           and
           Slanders
           in
           their
           Epistle
           are
           these
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           charge
           us
           with
           Maintaining
           ,
           
             that
             that
             body
             of
             flesh
             in
             which
             Christ
             suffered
             and
             bare
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             which
             rose
             again
             is
             not
             a
             Body
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
             That
             the
             Blood
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             the
             Foundation
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             Faith
             is
             not
             Faith
             in
             Christs
             Blood
             .
          
        
         
         
           3.
           
           
             That
             the
             Body
             of
             his
             Flesh
             in
             which
             he
             Suffered
             ,
             we
             deny
             to 
             remain
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           
             That
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             Earth
             into
             which
             Christ
             descended
             ,
             and
             the
             Heavens
             into
             which
             he
             again
             ascended
             ,
             are
             no
             local
             places
             ,
             but
             some
             Conditions
             or
             Conceits
             in
             men
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           
             That
             neither
             the
             Souls
             nor
             Bodies
             of
             the
             Wicked
             shall
             rise
             again
             to
             Judgment
             .
          
        
         
           This
           with
           several
           other
           Lies
           
             J.
             Horne
          
           and
           
             Thomas
             Moor
             ,
          
           charge
           us
           (
           called
           
             Quakers
          
           )
           with
           maintaining
           or
           asserting
           insome
           Queries
           I
           sent
           to
           them
           ;
           when
           as
           I
           only
           queried
           them
           ,
           to
           try
           their
           belief
           in
           these
           things
           without
           asserting
           them
           ;
           so
           what
           unreasonable
           men
           these
           are
           is
           easie
           to
           see
           ,
           who
           distinguish
           not
           between
           Questions
           and
           Assertions
           ,
           who
           proceed
           in
           their
           lies
           thus
           ,
           6.
           
           
             That
             we
             agree
             with
             Himneus
             and
             Philetus
             that
             said
             the
             Resurrection
             is
             already
             past
             .
          
        
         
           7.
           
           
             That
             Christ
             came
             not
             to
             Redeem
             men
             from
             out
             of
             the
             natural
             bodily
             Death
             .
          
        
         
           8.
           
           
             That
             such
             Faith
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Elect
             mentioned
             ,
          
           Rom.
           8.
           33
           ,
           34
           ,
           35.
           
             is
             by
             our
             Doctrines
             to
             be
             rooted
             up
             .
          
        
         
           9.
           
           
             That
             by
             our
             Doctrine
             ,
             Christ
             is
             not
             the
             Author
             and
             procurer
             of
             all
             good
             to
             men
             ,
             both
             natural
             and
             spiritual
             .
          
        
         
           10.
           
           
             That
             we
             deny
             Justification
             by
             a
             Righteousness
             imputed
             to
             us
             .
          
        
         
           11.
           
           
             That
             to
             endeavour
             to
             detect
             and
             make
             manifest
             the
             delusions
             of
             any
             ,
             &
             to
             preserve
             people
             from
             them
             ,
             is
             a
             being
             impatient
             under
             ,
             and
             raging
             against
             Gods
             Judgments
             ,
          
           which
           they
           falsely
           charge
           us
           (
           called
           
             Quakers
          
           )
           with
           maintaining
           :
           And
           with
           maintaining
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           
             That
             these
             Teachers
             whose
             Hearers
             do
             sleight
             and
             neglect
             the
             Truth
             Preached
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             remain
             sloathful
             ,
             formal
             Covetous
             ,
             are
             false
             Prophets
             ;
          
           whenas
           the
           words
           were
           not
           so
           spoken
           by
           us
           ,
           but
           we
           spoke
           rather
           in
           particular
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           being
           false
           Prophets
           and
           Hypocrites
           ,
           who
           being
           neglecters
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           abusers
           of
           the
           Truth
           themselves
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           confessed
           they
           have
           not
           profited
           the
           People
           .
        
         
           Again
           these
           abusers
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           
             viz.
             
          
        
         
           13.
           
           
             J.
             Horne
             ,
          
           and
           
             T.
             Moor
             ,
          
           charge
           us
           falsely
           ,
           
             with
             plainly
             denying
             Judgment
             after
             the
             natural
             Death
          
           and
           with
           
             denying
             and
             jearing
             at
             Christ
             that
             Holy
             and
             Innocent
             man
             that
             was
             born
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             as
             having
             the
             form
             and
             body
             of
             a
             man
             .
          
        
         
         
           14.
           
           
             That
             we
             set
             up
             another
             thing
             in
             his
             stead
             ,
             viz.
             an
             imaginary
             seed
             within
             every
             man
             .
          
        
         
           15.
           
           
             That
             we
             plead
             for
             a
             Christ
             ,
             without
             any body
             of
             man
             distinct
             from
             others
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             a
             certain
             seed
             with
             an
             imaginary
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             dying
             and
             bearing
             sin
             in
             every
             man
             ,
             having
             no
             other
             body
             but
             what
             is
             in
             some
             men
             dying
             ,
             yea
             in
             every
             man
             in
             its
             time
             .
          
        
         
           16.
           
           
             That
             our
             Christ
             hath
             been
             alwayes
             dying
             and
             rising
             in
             men
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             so
             will
             be
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
        
         
           17.
           
           
             That
             we
             make
             nothing
             of
             the
             coming
             again
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             scoffs
             at
             him
             that
             dyed
          
           1600.
           
             years
             ago
             .
          
        
         
           18.
           
           
             That
             we
             account
             Christ's
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             but
             a
             shaddow
             .
          
        
         
           19.
           
           
             That
             the
             seed
          
           (
           which
           we
           speak
           of
           in
           men
           )
           
             is
             but
             a
             conceited
             Spirit
             that
             is
             within
             them
             ,
             with
             a
             conceited
             flesh
             and
             blood
             in
             them
             too
             ;
             of
             which
          
           they
           say
           ,
           
             such
             an
             Idol
             was
             scarce
             ever
             in
             any
             Generation
             of
             men
             set
             up
             before
             .
          
           Wherein
           
             J.
             Horne
             ,
          
           and
           these
           two
           
             Moors
          
           have
           both
           lyed
           shamefully
           ,
           and
           blasphemed
           ;
           for
           the
           seed
           which
           we
           spake
           of
           ,
           is
           Christ
           ,
           whom
           the
           Apostles
           Preached
           which
           the
           promise
           was
           to
           ,
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           not
           an
           Idol
           as
           they
           heve
           blasphemed
           ,
           nor
           his
           flesh
           and
           blood
           a
           conceited
           and
           an
           imagined
           thing
           ,
           but
           our
           meat
           and
           drink
           ,
           without
           the
           eating
           and
           drinking
           of
           which
           a
           man
           hath
           no
           life
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           
             Again
             J.
             H.
             and
             T.
             M.
             falsely
             accuse
             us
             ,
             with
             maintaining
             that
             our
             Christ
             in
             all
             the
             reality
             of
             his
             body
             with
             his
             flesh
             and
             blood
             is
             wholy
             within
             us
             ,
             sensibly
             bearing
             our
             sins
             ,
             though
             not
             willingly
             .
          
        
         
           21.
           
           
             That
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             to
             raise
             the
             dead
             bodies
             of
             all
             that
             sleep
             in
             Jesus
             ,
             &c.
             and
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             Judgment
             afterdeath
             ,
             is
             by
             us
             altogether
             denyed
             .
          
        
         
           22.
           
           
             That
             whatsoever
             is
             said
             of
             the
             true
             Christ
             or
             of
             his
             Church
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             we
             apply
             to
             a
             false
             Christ
             and
             to
             our selves
             .
          
        
         
           23.
           
           
             That
             we
             come
             in
             our
             own
             Name
             and
             Authority
             boasting
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             witnessing
             to
             and
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             obtruding
             things
             upon
             men
             ,
             not
             by
             and
             in
             the
             Light
             and
             evidence
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
        
         
           24.
           
           
             That
             we
             say
             ,
             our
             sayings
             are
             better
             than
             the
             sayings
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
        
         
           25.
           
           
             That
          
           George
           Fox
           
             said
             in
          
           Bury
           
             at
          
           Goal
           
             of
             one
          
           Disbrough
           
           
             Brother-in-law
             to
          
           Joseph
           Hagger
           
             being
             a
             Tradesman
             in
          
           London
           ,
           
             that
             he
             was
             Priest
             and
             Hireling
             and
             took
             Tyths
             ;
          
           which
           with
           the
           rest
           is
           an
           odious
           lie
           and
           slander
           ,
           and
           denyed
           by
           
             George
             Fox
             ,
          
           as
           also
           are
           these
           ,
           
             viz.
             
          
        
         
           26.
           
           
             That
             we
             count
             our selves
             Lords
             ,
             and
             disdain
             to
             have
             any
             over
             us
             ,
             and
             revile
             ,
             and
             likely
             would
             destroy
             if
             in
             our
             power
             at
             our
             pleasure
             .
          
        
         
           27.
           
           
             And
             that
             our
             principle
             leads
             to
             it
             .
          
        
         
           28.
           
           
             That
             I
             wilfully
             played
             the
             Jesuite
             or
             Sophister
             to
             delude
             the
             ignorant
             with
             seeming
             like
             tearms
             .
          
        
         
           29.
           
           
             That
          
           Christopher
           Wade
           
             clearly
             proved
             a
             whole
             dozen
             of
             notorious
             lies
             against
          
           George
           Fox
           .
        
         
           30.
           
           
             And
             that
             in
             my
             Answer
             I
             give
             the
             goe-by
             most
             egregiously
             ,
             and
             in
             none
             of
             them
             reproves
          
           C.
           Wade
           .
           Which
           also
           are
           filthy
           lies
           against
           both
           
             G.
             F.
          
           and
           me
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           my
           Book
           intituled
           
             Truth
             defending
             the
             Quakers
             ;
          
           so
           that
           these
           things
           here
           mentioned
           against
           us
           called
           
             Quakers
             ,
          
           which
           
             John
             Horn
          
           and
           
             T.
             Moor
          
           have
           accused
           us
           with
           ,
           which
           are
           inserted
           in
           their
           Epistle
           ,
           I
           return
           back
           upon
           them
           as
           wicked
           lies
           and
           slanders
           proceeding
           from
           the
           envious
           Spirit
           of
           the
           wicked
           one
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           are
           but
           a
           few
           in
           comparison
           of
           many
           more
           which
           they
           have
           uttered
           against
           us
           which
           we
           are
           clear
           of
           and
           more
           of
           their
           lies
           and
           slanders
           in
           their
           Book
           are
           as
           followeth
           ,
           
             viz.
             
          
        
         
           31.
           
           
             That
             some
             of
             us
             say
             we
             are
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           32.
           
           
             That
             we
             cast
             mists
             and
             cloudes
             in
             our
             expressions
             .
          
        
         
           33.
           
           
             That
             we
             turne
             Scripture
             sayings
             into
             fables
             ,
             perverting
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             to
             a
             corrupt
             sense
             .
          
        
         
           34.
           
           
             That
             by
             dead
             in
             Christ
             ,
             we
             mean
             but
             the
             spiritually
             dead
             in
             some
             ,
             some
             fancyed
             death
             ,
             sleeping
             in
             him
             ,
             &
             the
             Trumpet
             ,
             and
             shout
             ,
             and
             Resurrection
             all
             Allegorical
             .
          
        
         
           35.
           36.
           
           
             That
             we
             are
             denyers
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             Preached
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
             And
             that
             all
             men
             may
             see
             us
             to
             be
             so
             .
          
        
         
           37.
           
           
             That
             we
             count
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Cross
             foolishness
             ,
             and
             turn
             it
             into
             a
             Fable
             or
             Allegory
             .
          
        
         
           38.
           
           
             That
             we
             confess
             not
             Christ
             come
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             make
             him
             a
             figure
             of
             a
             spiritual
             wickedness
             ,
             or
             mysterious
             deceit
             that
             works
             in
             them
             that
             perish
             .
          
        
         
           39.
           40.
           
           
             That
             we
             turn
             the
             words
             of
             Truth
             into
             a
             lie
             .
             Not
             only
             neglecting
             ,
             but
             wholly
             trampleing
             the
             true
             Christ
             under
             our
             feet
             .
          
        
         
           41.
           
           
             That
             we
             deny
             the
             God
             above
             .
          
        
         
         
           In
           these
           slanders
           also
           with
           many
           others
           against
           us
           ,
           have
           they
           shewed
           themselves
           to
           be
           frequent
           and
           common
           lyers
           ,
           all
           which
           we
           return
           back
           upon
           them
           as
           things
           never
           owned
           by
           us
           ;
           which
           if
           they
           further
           assay
           to
           make
           them
           good
           ,
           we
           shall
           know
           further
           how
           to
           make
           our
           defence
           ,
           that
           our
           innocency
           may
           be
           clear
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           clear
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           :
           But
           in
           these
           they
           have
           but
           done
           by
           our
           words
           ,
           as
           they
           use
           to
           do
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           Truth
           ,
           perverted
           them
           ,
           and
           raised
           lies
           from
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           Preaching
           .
           And
           now
           to
           some
           of
           
             J.
             Horns
          
           and
           
             T.
             Moors
          
           Doctrines
           in
           their
           Epistle
           ,
           wherein
           they
           have
           belyed
           and
           grosly
           perverted
           the
           Truth
           ,
           with
           their
           false
           constructions
           and
           inferences
           ,
           as
           to
           our
           saying
           ,
           that
           the
           seed
           of
           God
           which
           is
           Christ
           ,
           wherever
           he
           is
           known
           in
           such
           a
           low
           measure
           as
           a
           seed
           that
           suffers
           ,
           and
           is
           burthened
           in
           man
           by
           corruption
           ,
           there
           he
           desires
           to
           be
           free
           from
           the
           burthen
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           alwayes
           to
           do
           his
           Fathers
           will
           ,
           and
           this
           seed
           the
           Power
           reaches
           to
           where
           it
           is
           begotten
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Power
           it
           arises
           in
           them
           that
           believe
           in
           the
           Light
           for
           their
           Redemption
           ,
           to
           which
           
             J.
             H.
          
           and
           
             T.
             M.
          
           Scornfully
           say
           of
           this
           seed
           ,
           Christ
           which
           we
           speak
           of
           ,
           
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             ceased
             from
             sin
             in
             them
             ,
             nor
             can
             do
             in
             all
             things
             his
             Fathers
             will
             ,
             but
             needs
             a
             Power
             to
             reach
             to
             him
             where
             he
             is
             begotten
             :
             And
             that
             we
             represent
             him
             as
             one
             not
             able
             to
             do
             his
             Fathers
             will
             in
             some
             men
             .
          
           To
           which
           I
           reply
           ,
           that
           Christ
           cannot
           in
           all
           things
           do
           his
           Fathers
           will
           ,
           is
           their
           own
           words
           and
           not
           ours
           ,
           neither
           does
           it
           follow
           from
           what
           we
           said
           ,
           for
           his
           desiring
           to
           do
           his
           Fathers
           will
           ,
           in
           that
           suffering
           state
           does
           no
           more
           argue
           that
           he
           is
           unable
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           than
           when
           he
           prayed
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           not
           my
           will
           but
           thine
           be
           done
           who
           could
           do
           nothing
           without
           the
           Father
           ;
           as
           also
           the
           Heir
           as
           long
           as
           he
           is
           a
           Child
           differeth
           nothing
           from
           a
           Servant
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           Lord
           of
           all
           ,
           
             Gal.
          
           4.
           1.
           and
           Christ
           came
           into
           the
           World
           to
           do
           his
           Fathers
           will
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           sanctification
           of
           them
           that
           believe
           ,
           which
           he
           desired
           to
           do
           before
           it
           was
           done
           ,
           and
           as
           for
           the
           Power
           reaching
           the
           seed
           which
           so
           much
           these
           men
           have
           scoffed
           at
           ,
           and
           counted
           what
           we
           said
           of
           it
           confused
           stuff
           ,
           in
           page
           63.
           
           They
           have
           shewed
           themselves
           ignorant
           of
           the
           seed
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           the
           promise
           is
           to
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           never
           knew
           the
           work
           of
           that
           Power
           which
           reaches
           that
           seed
           ,
           as
           also
           they
           are
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           
             Worthy
             is
             the
             Lamb
             that
             was
             slain
             to
             receive
             Power
             &
             Riches
             ,
             Wisdome
             and
             Strength
             ,
             
             and
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Glory
             ,
             and
             Blessing
             ,
             Revel.
          
           5.
           12.
           so
           that
           they
           might
           as
           well
           have
           scoft
           at
           the
           Angels
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           spake
           these
           words
           ,
           as
           at
           us
           ;
           and
           have
           said
           that
           the
           Power
           that
           reaches
           to
           the
           seed
           is
           Christ
           ,
           and
           then
           Christ
           is
           worthy
           to
           receive
           Christ
           ,
           as
           also
           they
           have
           done
           in
           like
           manner
           in
           their
           scorn
           ,
           in
           page
           63.
           wherein
           they
           have
           shewed
           their
           gross
           ignorance
           of
           the
           several
           manifestations
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           seed
           in
           his
           People
           ,
           who
           are
           of
           the
           seed
           of
           
             Abraham
             ,
          
           which
           Christ
           took
           upon
           him
           to
           redeem
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           to
           his
           own
           Power
           and
           promise
           ,
           which
           he
           receives
           of
           the
           Father
           .
           And
           our
           saying
           that
           this
           Seed
           which
           is
           Christ
           where
           he
           suffers
           ,
           and
           is
           burthened
           in
           man
           by
           corruption
           ,
           there
           he
           desires
           to
           be
           free
           from
           the
           burthen
           of
           sin
           ,
           does
           not
           argue
           as
           falsely
           as
           these
           men
           infer
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           said
           of
           the
           Seed
           of
           God
           that
           in
           it
           is
           no
           sin
           ,
           for
           Christ
           hath
           suffered
           by
           mens
           sins
           and
           been
           pressed
           with
           them
           and
           born
           them
           ,
           
             Amos
          
           2.
           13.
           
           
             Ezek.
          
           6.
           9.
           and
           yet
           in
           him
           is
           no
           sin
           ;
           and
           if
           these
           men
           were
           not
           past
           feeling
           ,
           they
           might
           feel
           how
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           just
           in
           them
           ,
           they
           have
           often
           grieved
           ,
           burthened
           and
           afflicted
           by
           their
           own
           sins
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           that
           Spirit
           there
           is
           no
           sin
           ,
           but
           in
           them
           who
           resist
           it
           .
        
         
           J.
           Horn
           and
           Thomas
           Moor
           ,
           
             say
             their
             Christ
             by
             that
             his
             death
             once
             suffered
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Resurrection
             in
             that
             his
             Body
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             hath
             overcome
             Death
             and
             the
             Devil
             ,
             slain
             the
             enmity
             ,
             and
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             way
             all
             that
             was
             contrary
             to
             them
             ,
             redeemed
             them
             from
             the
             Curse
             of
             the
             Law
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             Answer
             ,
          
           Herein
           have
           they
           stollen
           the
           Saints
           words
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           out
           of
           the
           like
           of
           ,
           for
           if
           the
           enmity
           were
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           Sin
           would
           not
           be
           their
           natural
           heritage
           as
           they
           have
           pleaded
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           they
           would
           not
           have
           uttered
           so
           many
           lies
           and
           falsehoods
           as
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           for
           one
           of
           which
           ,
           
             J.
             Horne
          
           hath
           craved
           forgivness
           ;
           and
           if
           all
           that
           's
           contrary
           to
           them
           be
           taken
           out
           of
           their
           way
           ,
           then
           its
           evident
           that
           sin
           and
           the
           Nations
           pollutions
           are
           not
           contrary
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           they
           have
           confessed
           themselves
           too
           much
           to
           have
           a
           share
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           abusers
           of
           the
           Truth
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           that
           ,
           1
           
             John
          
           4.
           17.
           as
           he
           is
           so
           are
           we
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           
             J.
             H.
          
           and
           
             T.
             M.
          
           give
           their
           meaning
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             as
             Christ
             is
             unknown
             ,
             despised
             ,
             hated
             ,
             persecuted
             in
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             judged
             by
             any
             of
             the
             World
             so
             are
             we
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           In
           this
           have
           they
           apparently
           lyed
           ,
           for
           Christ
           was
           persecuted
           
           to
           Death
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           so
           are
           not
           
             J.
             Horne
          
           not
           
             T.
             Moor
             ,
          
           neither
           are
           they
           unknown
           of
           the
           World
           as
           Christ
           was
           ,
           for
           Christ
           was
           never
           known
           to
           Preach
           in
           a
           Steeplehouse
           by
           an
           Hour-glass
           for
           Tyths
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           in
           the
           Year
           in
           Leiw
           of
           them
           ,
           like
           the
           Parish
           Priests
           and
           Deceivers
           ,
           who
           are
           out
           of
           the
           steps
           of
           the
           true
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           walked
           after
           Christs
           example
           ,
           &
           not
           after
           the
           hireling
           Priests
           example
           ,
           who
           Preach
           for
           hire
           ,
           and
           gifts
           ,
           and
           reward
           as
           these
           men
           do
           :
           And
           rather
           than
           
             J.
             Horne
          
           will
           freely
           suffer
           by
           the
           World
           as
           Christ
           did
           ,
           take
           heed
           that
           he
           fall
           not
           to
           the
           Common-prayer-book
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           our
           calling
           
             J.
             Horne
          
           a
           Priest
           ,
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             if
             we
             mean
             he
             is
             a
             Priest
             of
             the
             order
             of
          
           Aaron
           ,
           
             a
             Levitical
             Priest
             ,
             we
             say
             evidently
             false
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           If
           he
           be
           not
           a
           Priest
           of
           the
           order
           of
           
             Aaron
             ,
          
           then
           he
           plainly
           appears
           to
           be
           a
           false
           Priest
           ,
           seeing
           that
           in
           
             Page
          
           70.
           he
           hath
           pleaded
           for
           his
           taking
           Tyths
           ,
           as
           neither
           repugnant
           to
           Gods
           Law
           nor
           Mans
           ;
           as
           also
           his
           practises
           therein
           he
           instances
           ,
           that
           the
           Priests
           had
           their
           several
           Subburbs
           and
           Quarters
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           that
           had
           these
           were
           of
           the
           Levitical
           Priesthood
           ,
           
             Numb.
          
           35.
           
           Which
           Priesthood
           
             J.
             Horne
          
           hath
           plainly
           denyed
           himself
           to
           be
           one
           of
           ,
           and
           yet
           pleads
           for
           Tyths
           which
           pertained
           to
           that
           Priesthood
           which
           Christ
           ended
           ,
           and
           disanulled
           the
           commandment
           which
           gave
           the
           Tyths
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           7.
           
           So
           what
           hypocrisie
           is
           this
           
             J.
             H.
          
           in
           ,
           who
           claimes
           a
           right
           to
           Tyths
           as
           both
           being
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           and
           yet
           upon
           that
           account
           denies
           to
           be
           called
           Priest
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           calls
           them
           Priests
           that
           took
           Tyths
           ,
           and
           does
           not
           the
           Law
           of
           Man
           the
           like
           ?
           And
           does
           not
           the
           Book
           of
           Common-Prayer
           call
           them
           Priests
           ?
        
         
           So
           that
           upon
           this
           account
           may
           
             J.
             Horne
          
           be
           called
           a
           false
           Priest
           ,
           he
           claiming
           a
           right
           to
           Tyths
           as
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           (
           for
           which
           they
           were
           given
           to
           the
           Prists
           of
           Levie
           )
           he
           is
           out
           of
           
             Numb.
          
           18.
           
           As
           also
           he
           is
           guilty
           of
           the
           false
           Priests
           practises
           ,
           who
           Preached
           for
           hire
           and
           divined
           for
           money
           
             Mica
          
           3.
           11.
           
        
         
           
             J.
             H.
          
           and
           
             T.
             Moor
          
           the
           elder
           and
           the
           younger
           ,
           
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             false
             Apostles
             (
             it
             seems
             by
             what
             the
             Apostles
             writes
             of
             them
          
           2
           Cor.
           11.
           12.
           
           )
           
             they
             use
             to
             boast
             of
             their
             free
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             in
          
           Page
           71.
           
           
             They
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             false
             Apostles
             were
             never
             the
             
             better
             for
             their
             Paeaching
             freely
             but
             the
             worse
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           Herein
           have
           they
           plainly
           perverted
           that
           of
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           11.
           12.
           for
           there
           is
           no
           speech
           of
           the
           false
           Apostles
           Preaching
           freely
           ;
           see
           the
           malice
           and
           envy
           of
           these
           accusers
           ,
           how
           they
           envy
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           true
           Apostles
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           Preach
           freely
           and
           not
           for
           filthy
           
             lucre
             ,
          
           (
           
             Mat.
          
           10.
           1
           
             Pet.
          
           5.
           )
           Which
           they
           have
           not
           yet
           proved
           the
           false
           Apostles
           did
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           affirmed
           ,
           for
           they
           ran
           into
           covetousness
           ,
           and
           were
           deceitful
           workers
           ,
           having
           the
           forme
           of
           godliness
           ,
           but
           denying
           the
           Power
           ,
           2
           
             Tim.
          
           3.
           
           And
           in
           their
           affirming
           that
           the
           false
           Apostles
           Preached
           freely
           ,
           here
           they
           have
           set
           the
           false
           Apostles
           above
           themselves
           ;
           for
           neither
           
             J.
             H.
          
           nor
           
             Thomas
             Moor
          
           Senior
           have
           Preaching
           freely
           to
           boast
           of
           ,
           whilst
           they
           are
           setled
           in
           Parishes
           ,
           and
           taking
           Tyths
           and
           Gifts
           as
           the
           other
           Priests
           do
           ,
           whom
           they
           have
           called
           greedy
           dumb
           dogs
           ,
           strong
           to
           appetite
           ,
           &c.
           in
           their
           Pamphlet
           called
           
             a
             Brief
             Discovery
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           T.
           Moor's
           Principle
           Page
           2.
           
           
             That
             sin
             is
             in
             the
             believer
             as
             a
             natural
             heritage
             from
          
           Adam
           
             while
             he
             is
             in
             this
             mortal
             body
             ;
             and
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             he
             brings
             ,
          
           Rom.
           7.
           17
           ,
           20.
           for
           I
           know
           that
           in
           me
           
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             my
             flesh
             dwelleth
             no
             good
             thing
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             not
             he
             that
             did
             sin
             ,
             but
             sin
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             saith
             there
             's
             his
             natural
             heritage
             .
          
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           Answer
           ,
           Herein
           hath
           he
           wrested
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           for
           
             Paul
          
           did
           not
           say
           that
           sin
           was
           in
           him
           as
           a
           natural
           heritage
           from
           
             Adam
          
           while
           he
           was
           in
           the
           mortal
           body
           ,
           neither
           did
           he
           own
           it
           as
           his
           natural
           heritage
           ,
           for
           while
           it
           was
           in
           his
           flesh
           it
           was
           his
           burthen
           ,
           (
           after
           that
           he
           was
           turned
           to
           the
           Spirit
           )
           so
           he
           waited
           till
           it
           was
           done
           away
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           witness
           the
           Creature
           delivered
           from
           sin
           and
           become
           new
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           who
           redeems
           out
           of
           the
           first
           
             Adams
          
           state
           and
           nature
           .
        
         
           And
           where
           we
           laid
           down
           this
           as
           
             T.
             Moors
          
           Principle
           ,
           
             that
             their
             nature
             is
             restored
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             nature
             is
             a
             filthy
             nature
             ,
             and
             Christ
             took
             upon
             him
             their
             nature
             ,
          
           this
           they
           say
           is
           falsely
           expressed
           and
           perverted
           ,
           and
           yet
           
             J.
             H.
          
           and
           
             T.
             M.
          
           a
           little
           after
           say
           thus
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             our
             nature
             ,
             kind
             or
             being
             ,
             as
             in
             us
             ,
             not
             in
             Christ
             ,
             is
             corrupt
             and
             filthy
             in
             it self
             ,
             yet
             Christ
             took
             upon
             him
             our
             nature
             ,
             not
             as
             it
             is
             filthy
             in
             us
             by
             sin
             in
             it
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             and
             they
             say
             that
             we
             might
             as
             well
             have
             taxed
             the
             Apostle
             of
             confusion
             for
             saying
             men
             by
             nature
             do
             the
             things
             contained
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           
           Rom.
           2.
           14.
           
           
             And
             yet
             by
             nature
             are
             Children
             of
             wrath
             ,
          
           Ephes.
           2.
           3.
           
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           say
           ,
           we
           may
           justly
           tax
           these
           men
           with
           confusion
           indeed
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           Apostle
           ;
           for
           here
           they
           cannot
           discern
           between
           the
           sinful
           nature
           and
           the
           pure
           nature
           ;
           for
           the
           nature
           of
           Christ
           is
           pure
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           s
           not
           their
           nature
           ,
           for
           their
           nature
           is
           filthy
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           their
           bringing
           that
           of
           
             Rom.
          
           2.
           14.
           and
           
             Ephes.
          
           2.
           3.
           together
           to
           prove
           their
           confusion
           ,
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           discern
           between
           that
           nature
           ,
           by
           which
           men
           do
           the
           things
           contained
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           that
           nature
           by
           which
           men
           break
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           are
           Children
           of
           wrath
           ,
           but
           make
           as
           if
           it
           were
           all
           one
           :
           But
           be
           sure
           they
           are
           out
           of
           that
           nature
           by
           which
           some
           did
           the
           things
           contained
           in
           the
           Law
           since
           their
           nature
           is
           filthy
           ,
           and
           by
           it
           they
           cannot
           do
           these
           things
           contained
           in
           the
           Law
           but
           plead
           against
           that
           state
           ,
           and
           for
           sin
           to
           continue
           in
           them
           as
           their
           natural
           heritage
           while
           in
           the
           mortal
           body
           .
        
         
           Again
           J.
           H.
           and
           T.
           M.
           
             Say
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             not
             ,
             that
             Christ
             in
             them
             is
             the
             mystery
             ,
             but
             the
             riches
             of
             this
             mystery
             is
             Christ
             in
             men
          
           
             *
          
           
             the
             hope
             of
             glory
             not
             the
             possession
             of
             glory
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             injoyed
             till
             his
             glorious
             appearing
             ,
             when
             these
             mediums
             now
             in
             use
             will
             cease
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           So
           herein
           would
           these
           deceivers
           put
           Christ
           the
           possession
           of
           glory
           a
           far
           off
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           not
           to
           be
           injoyed
           by
           the
           Saints
           till
           after
           their
           decease
           ,
           till
           which
           time
           also
           we
           know
           they
           put
           Christs
           glorious
           appearing
           afar
           off
           :
           But
           then
           how
           was
           Christ
           all
           and
           in
           all
           his
           believers
           ,
           and
           how
           were
           they
           changed
           from
           glory
           to
           glory
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           heavenly
           treasure
           in
           earthen
           vessels
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           4.
           7.
           and
           3.
           18.
           if
           they
           did
           not
           possess
           his
           glory
           ,
           when
           the
           riches
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           this
           mystery
           was
           Christ
           in
           the
           Saints
           '
           the
           hope
           of
           glory
           ?
           What
           was
           not
           these
           riches
           the
           possession
           in
           them
           too
           ?
           How
           grosly
           do
           these
           men
           wrong
           the
           Saints
           and
           their
           words
           in
           counting
           them
           not
           possessors
           of
           the
           glory
           before
           their
           decease
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Saints
           even
           when
           they
           were
           in
           the
           pure
           hope
           ,
           then
           
             rejoyce
             they
             with
             joy
             unspeakable
             and
             full
             of
             glory
             ,
          
           1
           
             Pet.
          
           1.
           8.
           and
           again
           after
           these
           men
           aforesaid
           have
           so
           wronged
           the
           Saints
           in
           counting
           them
           not
           possessors
           of
           the
           glory
           while
           here
           ,
           they
           go
           about
           to
           prove
           their
           corrupt
           Principle
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             sin
             is
             a
             natural
             heritage
             in
             believers
             
             so
             long
             as
             they
             are
             here
             ;
          
           so
           that
           by
           these
           mens
           account
           ,
           the
           Saints
           had
           not
           Christ
           in
           them
           as
           their
           possession
           ,
           but
           sin
           as
           their
           possession
           ,
           or
           natural
           heritage
           while
           they
           lived
           ,
           which
           no where
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ;
           how
           sadly
           have
           they
           herein
           wronged
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           blasphemed
           against
           the
           Tabernacle
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           with
           his
           people
           in
           whom
           he
           dwels
           .
        
         
           J.
           H.
           and
           T.
           M.
           
             Tell
             of
             an
             instrumental
             and
             outward
             Object
             ,
             or
             a
             medium
             of
             faith
             which
             they
             say
             ,
             is
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             say
             the
             last
             and
             most
             inmost
             and
             absolute
             Object
             is
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
          
           1
           
             Tim.
          
           4.
           10.
           
           
             Rom.
          
           4.
           24.
           
           
             And
             so
             they
             say
             the
             Object
             of
             faith
             is
             one
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             Answer
             ,
          
           If
           the
           Scriptures
           be
           the
           outward
           Object
           or
           medium
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           God
           in
           Christ
           be
           the
           most
           inmost
           and
           absolute
           Object
           of
           faith
           ,
           then
           how
           is
           the
           Object
           of
           faith
           one
           ?
           What
           is
           the
           Scriptures
           without
           and
           God
           one
           ?
           Or
           are
           the
           Scriptures
           God
           ?
           Here
           's
           confusion
           indeed
           ,
           and
           where
           does
           the
           Scripture
           say
           it
           is
           the
           outward
           Object
           and
           medium
           of
           faith
           ?
           Here
           these
           men
           are
           come
           under
           that
           confusion
           they
           have
           charged
           us
           with
           (
           as
           according
           to
           their
           own
           account
           )
           for
           in
           Page
           59.
           they
           charg
           us
           with
           counfounding
           the
           Author
           with
           the
           medium
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           a
           piece
           of
           confusion
           ,
           when
           in
           Page
           6.
           they
           confess
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           both
           the
           Object
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           living
           and
           enlivening
           medium
           by
           which
           any
           comes
           to
           God
           and
           believe
           in
           God
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           7.
           25
           
           ▪
           1
           
             Pet.
          
           1.
           21.
           so
           that
           in
           Page
           8.
           they
           say
           true
           in
           saying
           that
           we
           did
           wisely
           to
           say
           that
           their
           darkness
           and
           confusion
           may
           easily
           be
           seen
           ,
           for
           so
           it
           may
           ,
           who
           after
           in
           their
           false
           inference
           are
           telling
           of
           some
           
             being
             guilty
             of
             the
             imperfection
             of
             wit-lesness
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             in
             them
             their
             guts
             that
             be
             wit-less
             ,
             and
             thus
             their
             lightness
             and
             folly
             appears
             .
          
        
         
           
             J.
             H.
          
           and
           
             T.
             M.
          
           accuse
           us
           that
           the
           true
           Christ
           we
           say
           p.
           10.
           we
           desire
           not
           the
           knowledge
           of
           ;
           In
           which
           they
           have
           shamefully
           belyed
           us
           ,
           for
           our
           words
           are
           these
           ,
           that
           you
           look
           for
           a
           Christ
           like
           your selves
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           hath
           no
           blood
           in
           his
           Body
           ,
           as
           you
           imagine
           whom
           we
           desire
           not
           the
           knowledge
           of
           ,
           for
           such
           a
           Christ
           they
           look
           for
           ,
           as
           they
           cannot
           prove
           the
           true
           Christ
           to
           be
           ,
           in
           their
           Affirming
           him
           to
           have
           a
           Bod
           ▪
           of
           Flesh
           and
           bones
           in
           the
           Heavens
           without
           blood
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           many
           have
           heard
           them
           Publikely
           Affirm
           ,
           which
           now
           they
           would
           deceitfully
           deny
           that
           they
           so
           Affirmed
           and
           say
           .
           p.
           26.
           that
           they
           determined
           not
           that
           his
           
           Body
           is
           a
           Body
           of
           Flesh
           and
           bones
           ,
           in
           Heaven
           without
           blood
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           have
           Preached
           and
           published
           that
           which
           they
           determined
           not
           ,
           but
           were
           doubtful
           of
           ;
           what
           deceit
           and
           confusion
           is
           here
           ?
           And
           how
           do
           they
           leave
           men
           in
           uncertainties
           ;
           
             J.
             H.
          
           and
           
             T.
             M.
          
           p.
           11.
           say
           ;
           
             That
          
           a
           
             man
             may
             be
             a
             sinner
             by
             having
             sin
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             sin
             ,
          
           and
           to
           prove
           it
           bring
           
             Rom.
          
           7.
           20.
           
           
             Paul
          
           did
           not
           the
           Evil
           ,
           
             &c.
             
          
           To
           which
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           their
           words
           are
           as
           much
           as
           if
           they
           had
           said
           ,
           that
           a
           sinner
           sins
           not
           ;
           What
           folly
           is
           this
           ?
           which
           that
           of
           
             Rom.
          
           7.
           20.
           proves
           not
           ,
           for
           though
           there
           was
           that
           in
           
             Paul
          
           which
           was
           of
           God
           that
           sinned
           not
           ,
           yet
           when
           he
           did
           the
           Evil
           which
           he
           would
           not
           ,
           then
           he
           sinned
           in
           doing
           it
           .
           Again
           these
           Diviners
           who
           are
           thus
           Confounded
           say
           ,
           
             he
             that
             doth
             Righteousness
             is
             Righteous
             ,
             as
             God
             is
             Righteous
             ,
             yea
             as
             Christ
             is
             Righteous
             ,
             not
             because
             there
             is
             no
             sin
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             because
             Christ
             is
             made
             to
             him
             of
             God
             his
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             he
             is
             Righteous
             ,
             as
             Christ
             is
             Righteous
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           What
           then
           ,
           hath
           Christ
           sin
           in
           him
           if
           a
           man
           be
           Righteous
           as
           Christ
           is
           Righteous
           when
           he
           hath
           sin
           in
           him
           ?
           this
           their
           Assertion
           would
           charge
           both
           Christ
           and
           them
           that
           are
           in
           him
           ,
           to
           have
           sin
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           Blasphemy
           against
           Ghrist
           ;
           For
           in
           him
           is
           no
           Sin
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           made
           manifest
           to
           destroy
           Sin
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           our
           Question
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           what
           one
           Sin
           or
           Sinnes
           can
           they
           lay
           to
           
             Paul
          
           or
           
             James
          
           or
           
             John's
          
           charge
           ,
           or
           to
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           perfectly
           freed
           from
           before
           their
           Decease
           ;
           Let
           them
           prove
           some
           sin
           which
           was
           not
           destroyed
           in
           any
           of
           those
           ,
           before
           their
           Decease
           ,
           or
           for
           ever
           be
           silent
           from
           pleading
           for
           sin
           ,
           or
           accusing
           the
           Righteous
           as
           they
           have
           done
           ;
           as
           also
           we
           asked
           them
           what
           sin
           can
           they
           prove
           that
           
             Nathaniel
          
           had
           in
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           no
           guile
           in
           him
           ?
           To
           which
           
             J.
             Horn
             ,
          
           and
           
             T.
             Moore
          
           Reply
           page
           13.
           
           
             That
             it
             is
             enough
             that
             we
             believe
          
           Paul
           ,
           James
           
             and
          
           John
           
             that
             they
             had
             Sin
             ,
             and
             did
             in
             many
             things
             offend
             ,
             though
             we
             cannot
             name
             their
             Particular
             offences
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             to
             believe
             multitudes
             to
             have
             dyed
             ,
             though
             we
             know
             not
             of
             what
             Particular
             Diseases
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             and
             in
          
           page
           20.
           
           
             They
             tell
             us
             we
             may
             as
             well
             say
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Scripture
             Witnesses
             that
             the
             Children
             of
          
           Korah
           
             dyed
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             Judgement
             that
             befell
          
           Korah
           
             and
             his
             Company
             ,
             what
             Disease
             they
             dyed
             of
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             cannot
             prove
             that
             they
             dyed
             of
             some
             Disease
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             Confuted
             if
             they
             believe
             and
             hold
             that
             they
             dyed
             ,
             they
             say
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             Answ.
          
           Here
           any
           Impartial
           Reader
           may
           see
           how
           these
           men
           are
           Confounded
           ,
           who
           have
           accused
           the
           Saints
           to
           have
           Sin
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           offend
           in
           many
           things
           while
           they
           lived
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           and
           now
           cannot
           prove
           any
           one
           sin
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           perfectly
           freed
           from
           before
           their
           Decease
           ,
           or
           which
           was
           not
           destroyed
           in
           them
           before
           their
           Decease
           ,
           so
           that
           here
           all
           may
           see
           how
           Ignorantly
           they
           have
           accused
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           how
           far
           short
           of
           proving
           their
           Assertion
           they
           are
           ,
           for
           any
           of
           the
           Saints
           confessing
           any
           of
           their
           present
           states
           or
           failings
           ,
           does
           not
           at
           all
           prove
           that
           they
           were
           offenders
           ,
           or
           had
           sin
           in
           them
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           lived
           ,
           as
           these
           said
           accusers
           would
           have
           it
           :
           and
           as
           to
           their
           saying
           ,
           that
           multitudes
           have
           dyed
           though
           they
           know
           not
           of
           what
           Particular
           diseases
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           cannot
           prove
           that
           they
           dyed
           of
           some
           disease
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           confuted
           if
           they
           believe
           that
           they
           dyed
           ;
           to
           that
           I
           say
           ,
           thus
           ,
           their
           comparison
           will
           not
           hold
           but
           is
           foolish
           ,
           neither
           will
           it
           follow
           from
           what
           we
           propounded
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           multitudes
           have
           dyed
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           appointed
           for
           men
           once
           to
           dye
           :
           But
           they
           have
           not
           so
           proved
           that
           all
           the
           Saints
           were
           Sinners
           ,
           or
           had
           sin
           in
           them
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           lived
           according
           to
           their
           Assertion
           .
           And
           to
           their
           saying
           
             that
             David
             implies
             Sins
             in
             them
             though
             forgiven
             and
             covered
             in
             whose
             Spirit
             is
             no
             guile
             ,
             Psa.
          
           32.
           1
           ,
           2.
           here
           they
           have
           added
           their
           own
           words
           unto
           
             Davids
             ,
          
           for
           he
           spake
           of
           such
           unto
           whom
           the
           Lord
           imputeth
           not
           Iniquity
           ,
           whose
           sin
           is
           covered
           and
           in
           whose
           Spirit
           is
           no
           guile
           ,
           nor
           can
           any
           say
           that
           their
           sin
           is
           thus
           covered
           when
           they
           sin
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           imputed
           to
           them
           while
           they
           are
           guilty
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           does
           not
           the
           Light
           of
           Christ
           discover
           in
           man
           his
           sin
           and
           reprove
           him
           for
           it
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           guilty
           of
           it
           ?
           They
           that
           know
           it
           can
           tell
           though
           it
           s
           hid
           from
           these
           said
           accusers
           .
        
         
           Again
           
             I.
             H.
          
           and
           
             T.
             M.
          
           say
           
             David
             saith
             no
             man
             living
             is
             so
             free
             from
             sin
             as
             to
             be
             justified
             ,
             if
             God
             enter
             into
             Judgment
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             prove
             it
             bring
             ,
          
           Psa.
           143.
           2.
           
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           This
           is
           a
           lye
           against
           
             David
             ,
          
           for
           these
           are
           not
           his
           words
           ,
           he
           said
           not
           that
           no
           man
           living
           is
           so
           free
           from
           sin
           as
           to
           be
           justified
           ,
           
             &c.
             
          
           For
           when
           the
           enemy
           had
           persecuted
           
             Davids
          
           Soul
           ,
           and
           had
           Smitten
           his
           Life
           down
           to
           the
           Ground
           ,
           he
           said
           enter
           not
           into
           Judgment
           with
           thy
           Servant
           O
           Lord
           ,
           for
           in
           thy
           sight
           shall
           no
           man
           living
           be
           Justified
           :
           Which
           relates
           to
           that
           state
           wherein
           the
           Enemy
           hath
           Power
           ,
           that
           the
           life
           is
           Smitten
           down
           to
           the
           Ground
           ,
           and
           man
           cannot
           be
           Justified
           ,
           but
           thorow
           the
           death
           to
           that
           
           which
           Judgment
           is
           to
           :
           So
           this
           Scripture
           they
           have
           brought
           proves
           no
           more
           that
           the
           Saints
           are
           not
           freed
           from
           sin
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           then
           it
           does
           that
           they
           are
           not
           Justified
           in
           Gods
           sight
           ,
           while
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Saints
           were
           Justified
           from
           that
           which
           the
           Judgments
           of
           God
           was
           to
           ,
           and
           such
           could
           say
           its
           not
           I
           that
           live
           but
           Christ
           in
           me
           .
        
         
           To
           our
           saying
           touching
           Christs
           Body
           that
           the
           Body
           is
           one
           ,
           and
           hath
           many
           Members
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           12
           12.
           
           
             I.
             H.
          
           and
           
             T.
             M.
             answer
             that
             's
             said
             both
             of
             a
             Personal
             and
             Mistical
             body
             or
             Society
             in
             different
             sences
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             say
             true
             ;
             also
             that
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             either
             Personal
             or
             Mistical
             is
             not
             Carnal
             but
             Spiritual
             .
          
        
         
           
             REP.
          
           Here
           they
           darken
           the
           minds
           of
           the
           simple
           by
           words
           which
           they
           have
           no
           Scripture
           for
           ,
           for
           the
           Scripture
           no where
           speaks
           of
           Christ
           having
           a
           Personall
           body
           ,
           and
           a
           Mistical
           body
           ,
           and
           yet
           both
           Spiritual
           .
           For
           if
           he
           hath
           two
           Spiritual
           bodies
           ,
           wherefore
           do
           they
           say
           the
           one
           is
           Personal
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Mistical
           ,
           as
           if
           then
           both
           were
           not
           Mistical
           ;
           and
           whence
           came
           that
           distinction
           in
           these
           words
           from
           the
           
             Papists
             ?
          
           What
           is
           not
           that
           which
           is
           Spiritual
           Mistical
           ?
           (
           according
           to
           their
           own
           words
           )
           but
           
             Paul
          
           saith
           as
           the
           body
           is
           one
           and
           hath
           many
           Members
           ,
           so
           also
           is
           Christ
           ,
           and
           now
           are
           they
           many
           Members
           yet
           but
           one
           body
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           12.
           12
           ,
           20.
           and
           there
           is
           one
           body
           and
           one
           Spirit
           ,
           
             Ephes.
          
           4.
           4.
           but
           
             I.
             Horn
             ,
          
           in
           a
           Paper
           to
           me
           saith
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           hath
           a
           humane
           Body
           and
           Soul
           
             *
          
           (
           &
           where
           does
           the
           Scripture
           say
           that
           Christs
           Soul
           is
           humane
           ?
           For
           his
           Soul
           is
           divine
           and
           immortal
           )
           &
           mens
           natural
           or
           earthly
           bodies
           are
           humane
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostle
           distinguisheth
           between
           them
           and
           the
           Spiritual
           bodies
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           15.
           40
           ,
           44.
           so
           that
           Christ
           hath
           a
           glorious
           Spiritual
           body
           in
           Heaven
           which
           few
           can
           discern
           ,
           distinct
           from
           mens
           teresttial
           or
           natural
           bodies
           ,
           wch
           are
           humane
           ,
           now
           if
           Christ
           hath
           a
           natural
           or
           humane
           body
           ,
           &
           a
           Spiritual
           body
           ,
           &
           his
           Church
           too
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           body
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           his
           Mistical
           body
           ,
           may
           they
           not
           as
           well
           say
           he
           hath
           three
           bodies
           ?
           And
           then
           why
           not
           as
           well
           four
           or
           five
           bodies
           ?
           But
           their
           Ignorance
           about
           the
           natural
           and
           the
           Spiritual
           bodies
           is
           so
           plainly
           discovered
           in
           our
           Book
           intituled
           
             a
             Brief
             Discovery
             of
             the
             Dangerous
             Principles
             ,
          
           &c.
           in
           which
           the
           Truth
           is
           so
           
           clearly
           over
           them
           that
           I
           need
           say
           little
           as
           to
           that
           Particular
           now
           .
        
         
           To
           that
           1
           
             Thes.
          
           4.
           15.
           
           Where
           its
           said
           ,
           we
           which
           are
           alive
           and
           remain
           unto
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           &c.
           John
           Horn
           and
           T.
           M.
           say
           ,
           
             we
             that
             live
             and
             remain
             ,
             means
             but
             those
             of
             us
             that
             shall
             be
             found
             living
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             company
             of
             believers
             ,
             with
             whom
             they
             numbred
             themselves
             because
             then
             living
             ,
             and
             possibly
             not
             knowing
             but
             they
             might
             have
             lived
             to
             his
             coming
             ,
             but
             it
             no
             more
             implyes
             that
             the
             believers
             of
             that
             age
             should
             live
             and
             remain
             till
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             then
             they
             who
             lived
             in
          
           David's
           
             age
             ,
             lived
             in
          
           Moses
           
             age
             many
             hundred
             years
             before
             him
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             I
             Answer
             ,
          
           Herein
           these
           perverters
           would
           accuse
           
             Paul
          
           with
           speaking
           both
           ignorantly
           and
           falsely
           ,
           to
           speak
           ignorantly
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           knew
           not
           whether
           they
           should
           live
           and
           remain
           till
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           (
           who
           then
           were
           alive
           )
           and
           to
           speak
           falsely
           ,
           in
           their
           denying
           that
           the
           believers
           of
           that
           age
           should
           live
           and
           remain
           till
           the
           coming
           of
           Christ
           :
           whenas
           
             Paul
          
           expresly
           said
           ,
           we
           which
           are
           alive
           and
           remain
           unto
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           shall
           not
           prevent
           them
           that
           are
           asleep
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           knew
           the
           several
           appearances
           and
           opperations
           of
           Christ
           till
           they
           all
           beheld
           his
           glory
           with
           open
           face
           as
           in
           a
           glass
           ,
           and
           were
           made
           to
           sit
           with
           him
           in
           Heavenly
           places
           .
        
         
           J.
           H.
           and
           T.
           M.
           
             The
             Apostles
             exhort
             to
             set
             our
             affections
             upon
             things
             above
             ,
             where
             Christ
             is
             also
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             upon
             things
             within
             your selves
             ,
             but
             upon
             things
             above
             .
          
           Col.
           3.
           2.
           3.
           
        
         
           
             I
             Answer
             ,
          
           If
           the
           Saints
           were
           not
           to
           set
           their
           Affections
           on
           things
           within
           themselves
           ,
           then
           not
           upon
           Christ
           in
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           Riches
           of
           the
           Glory
           of
           this
           mystery
           ,
           was
           Christ
           in
           them
           the
           hope
           of
           Glory
           ,
           
             Col.
          
           1.
           27.
           so
           see
           the
           darkness
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           who
           would
           as
           by
           their
           Doctrine
           divide
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           both
           in
           the
           Saints
           and
           at
           Gods
           right
           hand
           ,
           not
           devided
           ,
           nor
           Gods
           right
           hand
           devided
           from
           them
           who
           are
           saved
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           how
           should
           they
           set
           their
           affections
           on
           things
           above
           ,
           when
           they
           do
           not
           affect
           Christ
           nor
           his
           Spirit
           in
           them
           ?
        
         
           Page
           42.
           
           J.
           H.
           and
           T.
           M.
           
             The
             Apostles
             Faith
             was
             not
             grounded
             in
             Christs
             appearing
             in
             them
             ,
          
           Page
           42.
           
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           Which
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Apostles
           Doctrine
           ,
           for
           
             Paul
          
           Preached
           to
           the
           Saints
           that
           their
           faith
           might
           stand
           in
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           this
           power
           wrought
           mightily
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           
             Paul
          
           
           said
           ,
           examine
           your selves
           whether
           you
           be
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           prove
           your
           own
           selves
           ,
           know
           you
           not
           your
           own
           selves
           how
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           in
           you
           except
           ye
           be
           reprobates
           .
        
         
           J.
           H.
           and
           T.
           M.
           in
           Page
           31.
           
             accuse
             us
             with
             being
             Juglers
             ,
             and
             Jesuites
             ,
             that
             are
             full
             of
             lies
             and
             confusion
             .
          
           But
           this
           I
           return
           back
           upon
           them
           as
           a
           lie
           and
           a
           slander
           invented
           in
           their
           malice
           ,
           for
           do
           they
           know
           us
           to
           be
           Jesuites
           ?
           Why
           do
           they
           not
           discover
           us
           to
           be
           such
           then
           ?
        
         
           After
           that
           
             J.
             H.
          
           and
           
             T.
             M.
          
           have
           denyed
           that
           they
           that
           were
           led
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           did
           witness
           the
           creature
           brought
           into
           the
           glorious
           liberty
           of
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           before
           their
           decease
           ,
           (
           wherein
           they
           have
           discovered
           much
           ignorance
           of
           the
           state
           of
           them
           who
           were
           led
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           remained
           ,
           not
           all
           their
           life
           time
           without
           their
           liberty
           )
           they
           say
           
             it
             is
             God
             that
             hath
             ordered
             the
             Redemption
             there
             spoken
             of
          
           (
           viz.
           Rom.
           8.
           23.
           
           )
           
             to
             be
             after
             death
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             and
             that
             it
             was
             their
             part
          
           (
           viz.
           
             the
             Apostles
             )
             and
             so
             is
             ours
             to
             groan
             after
             it
             ,
             and
             wait
             for
             it
             ,
             till
             the
             time
             of
             Christ's
             descending
             from
             Heaven
             to
             change
             our
             vile
             body
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           To
           which
           I
           say
           ,
           and
           this
           descending
           of
           Christ
           from
           Heaven
           according
           to
           these
           mens
           words
           ,
           is
           not
           till
           after
           mens
           decease
           ,
           when
           they
           say
           the
           bodies
           shall
           be
           raised
           ;
           And
           then
           if
           it
           be
           the
           Saints
           part
           that
           are
           deceased
           ,
           and
           the
           part
           of
           all
           believers
           to
           groan
           after
           ,
           and
           wait
           for
           the
           redemption
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           (
           as
           if
           the
           Saints
           body
           were
           not
           changed
           ,
           nor
           redeemed
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           corruption
           before
           their
           decease
           ,
           as
           these
           men
           affirm
           )
           where
           are
           the
           Saints
           deceased
           now
           groaning
           for
           Redemption
           ?
           are
           they
           with
           the
           Father
           in
           Heaven
           groaning
           for
           it
           ?
           Or
           are
           they
           groaning
           in
           some
           Purgatory
           between
           Heaven
           and
           Hell
           ?
           Oh!
           what
           sottishness
           are
           these
           men
           in
           ?
           For
           in
           the
           Father
           is
           rest
           from
           burthens
           and
           bondage
           ,
           which
           caused
           the
           groaning
           ,
           and
           the
           Saints
           according
           to
           their
           expectations
           and
           hope
           ,
           knew
           the
           working
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           ,
           according
           to
           which
           they
           witnessed
           ,
           a
           changing
           of
           the
           body
           of
           their
           lowness
           (
           as
           the
           word
           renders
           it
           ,
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           )
           and
           a
           fashiong
           of
           it
           into
           the
           likeness
           of
           Christs
           glorious
           body
           ,
           which
           power
           these
           men
           being
           ignorant
           of
           ,
           they
           put
           that
           Redemption
           and
           the
           glorious
           liberty
           of
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           a
           far
           of
           ,
           till
           after
           the
           decease
           they
           know
           not
           how
           long
           ,
           but
           their
           ignorance
           about
           that
           ,
           hath
           been
           largly
           manifest
           .
        
         
         
           Again
           to
           vindicate
           
             Thomas
             Moors
          
           instancing
           (
           for
           Christ's
           being
           in
           Heaven
           with
           a
           body
           of
           flesh
           and
           bones
           without
           blood
           in
           it
           )
           
             
               that
               we
               do
               not
               read
               that
               there
               was
               any
               blood
               in
            
             Adam's
             
               body
               in
               Paradice
               :
            
          
           To
           this
           J.
           Horn
           and
           T.
           M.
           say
           ,
           that
           
             
               T.
               Moor
               brought
               forth
               indeed
               such
               an
               observation
               as
               a
               conception
               ,
               or
               thought
               of
               his
               ,
               which
               rendered
               it
               probable
               to
               his
               apprehension
               ,
               that
               a
               glorified
               spiritual
               body
               needs
               not
               the
               being
               of
               material
               blood
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               reads
               not
               that
            
             Adam's
             
               body
               had
               blood
               in
               it
               before
               the
               fall
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               conceives
               what
               before
               was
               more
               purely
               Spirits
               ,
               was
               changed
               into
               blood
               ,
               and
               therein
               the
               body
               became
               mortal
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               but
               his
               private
               conception
               ,
               which
               he
               gives
               not
               forth
               as
               an
               Oracle
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               as
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
               they
               say
            
          
           
             Page
          
           53.
           
        
         
           
             I
             Answer
             ,
          
           Mark
           the
           deceit
           and
           lying
           divinations
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           and
           how
           doubtful
           and
           confused
           they
           are
           in
           what
           they
           deliver
           ;
           it
           is
           known
           by
           many
           that
           
             Thomas
             Moor
          
           affirmed
           openly
           ,
           as
           also
           he
           hath
           in
           some
           of
           his
           Books
           ,
           
             that
             Christs
             body
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             is
             a
             body
             of
             flesh
             and
             bones
             without
             blood
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             ascended
             without
             material
             blood
             .
          
        
         
           But
           against
           this
           their
           own
           assertion
           ,
           they
           say
           in
           
             Page
          
           26.
           yet
           that
           his
           body
           is
           a
           body
           of
           flesh
           and
           bones
           in
           Heaven
           without
           blood
           in
           it
           ,
           they
           determined
           not
           :
           So
           who
           should
           believe
           these
           Hypocrites
           who
           assert
           things
           that
           they
           themselves
           are
           so
           doubtful
           of
           ;
           and
           Preached
           their
           own
           conceptions
           ,
           and
           imaginations
           which
           they
           have
           no
           Scripture
           for
           ,
           and
           against
           their
           own
           words
           have
           guessed
           above
           what
           is
           written
           ,
           and
           have
           given
           forth
           their
           private
           conceptions
           ,
           not
           as
           an
           Oracle
           to
           be
           believed
           .
           Oh!
           what
           darkness
           and
           folly
           are
           they
           in
           ?
           And
           yet
           after
           that
           they
           have
           confessed
           that
           what
           they
           have
           said
           (
           of
           
             Adams
          
           body
           not
           having
           blood
           in
           it
           before
           the
           fall
           )
           is
           but
           a
           private
           conception
           which
           they
           give
           ,
           not
           as
           an
           Oracle
           to
           be
           believed
           :
           They
           go
           about
           to
           vindicate
           this
           private
           conception
           of
           theirs
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             viz.
             
          
           
             
               but
               how
               prove
               we
               that
            
             Adam
             
               had
               blood
               ?
            
          
           
             Why
             blood
             is
             the
             life
             ,
          
           T.
           M.
           
             may
             answer
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             in
             the
             fallen
             state
             follows
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             so
             there
             they
             say
             :
          
           So
           then
           it
           follows
           from
           these
           mens
           words
           that
           it
           is
           in
           the
           fallen
           state
           that
           men
           have
           blood
           in
           their
           bodies
           ,
           &
           that
           then
           it
           is
           the
           life
           but
           not
           in
           the
           innocent
           or
           spiritual
           state
           ;
           from
           whence
           they
           might
           as
           well
           say
           ,
           that
           then
           Christ
           had
           never
           blood
           in
           his
           body
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           never
           in
           the
           fallen
           state
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           
           Saints
           that
           were
           Spiritual
           had
           not
           blood
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           not
           thus
           in
           the
           fallen
           state
           :
           What
           miserable
           blind
           guides
           are
           these
           that
           tive
           go
           about
           to
           maintain
           their
           foolish
           conceptions
           which
           they
           gall
           not
           forth
           as
           Oracles
           to
           be
           believed
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           our
           saying
           ,
           that
           Nations
           are
           made
           of
           one
           blood
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           17.
           26.
           
           J.
           Horn
           and
           T.
           Moor
           say
           ,
           
             but
             neither
             doth
             that
             cross
          
           T.
           Moors
           
             apprehensions
             ,
             for
             there
             was
             no
             Nation
             nor
             man
             made
             of
          
           Adam
           
             before
             his
             fall
             ;
             he
             fell
             before
             he
             propagated
             they
             say
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           Here
           again
           their
           folly
           and
           sottishness
           exceedingly
           appears
           ,
           for
           
             Adams
          
           falling
           before
           he
           propagated
           ,
           does
           notargue
           that
           he
           had
           no
           blood
           in
           his
           body
           before
           he
           fell
           ,
           for
           Nations
           to
           be
           made
           of
           ;
           for
           he
           might
           have
           propagated
           if
           he
           had
           not
           fallen
           ,
           seeing
           
             that
             when
             God
             had
             created
             man
             in
             his
             own
             image
             male
             &
             female
             created
             he
             them
             ,
             then
             God
             blessed
             them
             ,
             and
             God
             said
             unto
             them
             be
             fruitful
             and
             multiply
             and
             replenish
             the
             earth
             and
             subdue
             it
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Gen.
          
           1.
           27
           ,
           28.
           
           And
           where
           we
           asked
           them
           whether
           they
           believe
           there
           was
           no
           blood
           left
           in
           Christs
           body
           when
           crucisied
           ?
           They
           answer
           ,
           
             how
             should
             we
             certainly
             believe
             what
             is
             not
             revealed
             ?
             Some
             judge
             it
             probable
             there
             was
             not
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             said
             after
             his
             fide
             was
             pierced
             ,
             forthwith
             came
             there
             out
             blood
             and
             water
             ;
             water
             is
             mentioned
             last
             ,
             as
             if
             blood
             might
             be
             all
             drained
             out
             till
             water
             followed
             it
             ,
             they
             say
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             answer
             ,
          
           Here
           again
           they
           have
           shewed
           their
           weakness
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           have
           here
           shewn
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           certainly
           believe
           there
           was
           no
           blood
           in
           Christs
           body
           when
           Crucified
           ,
           because
           it
           s
           not
           revealed
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           where
           they
           say
           that
           forthwith
           came
           there
           out
           water
           and
           blood
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           what
           could
           the
           blood
           all
           come
           out
           forthwith
           ;
           so
           that
           people
           may
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           all
           their
           former
           asserting
           that
           Christ
           ascended
           without
           material
           blood
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           body
           is
           in
           Heaven
           without
           blood
           in
           it
           ,
           &
           their
           thus
           blindly
           reasoning
           for
           it
           as
           they
           have
           here
           done
           ,
           is
           but
           all
           in
           darkness
           since
           what
           they
           speak
           of
           it
           is
           not
           revealed
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           say
           ,
           they
           find
           some
           good
           men
           that
           had
           the
           oversight
           of
           the
           Churches
           here
           in
           Queen
           
             Elizabeth
             ,
          
           and
           the
           following
           dayes
           did
           not
           disbelieve
           or
           deny
           such
           a
           conception
           ,
           for
           they
           say
           it
           is
           printed
           amongst
           those
           songs
           set
           before
           or
           after
           the
           Psalms
           in
           the
           complaint
           of
           a
           sinner
           .
        
         
           Thus
           they
           
             
               The
               Scripture
               doth
               declare
               ,
               no
               drop
               of
               blood
               in
               thee
               ,
            
             
               for
               that
               thou
               didst
               not
               spare
               ,
               to
               shed
               each
               drop
               for
               me
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           
             Page
          
           54.
           
           Whence
           the
           Reader
           may
           see
           ,
           from
           whence
           
             J.
             Horn
          
           and
           old
           
             T.
             Moore
             ,
          
           and
           his
           Son
           have
           part
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           or
           their
           Testimony
           for
           it
           ,
           even
           from
           among
           Songs
           which
           were
           Invented
           by
           men
           ;
           what
           sad
           stuff
           is
           this
           !
           but
           sure
           could
           they
           have
           proved
           their
           Faith
           ,
           and
           their
           Conceptions
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           they
           needed
           not
           to
           have
           gone
           to
           among
           old
           Songs
           to
           have
           proved
           it
           ,
           which
           are
           but
           Aditions
           of
           men
           ,
           not
           given
           forth
           by
           the
           Prophets
           or
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           After
           that
           
             John
             Horn
          
           hath
           in
           pag.
           55.
           
           Confessed
           himself
           
             subject
             to
             forgetfulness
             ,
             and
             over-sights
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             did
             in
             his
             forgetfulness
             write
          
           Job
           
             for
          
           Elihu
           ,
           
             because
             the
             Book
             doth
             wholly
             bear
             the
             Title
             of
          
           Job
           ;
           he
           further
           proceeds
           in
           his
           Deceit
           to
           Vindicate
           his
           words
           in
           a
           Letter
           to
           
             Eliz.
             Underwood
          
           which
           were
           
             that
             the
             good
             Angels
             are
             not
             pure
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           to
           prove
           it
           he
           brought
           
             Job
          
           4.
           18.
           and
           15.
           15.
           where
           it
           s
           said
           ,
           behold
           he
           putteth
           no
           trust
           in
           his
           Saints
           ,
           and
           his
           Angels
           he
           charged
           with
           folly
           ;
           which
           were
           none
           of
           
             Jobs
          
           words
           ,
           but
           
             Eliphaz
          
           his
           words
           ,
           who
           was
           one
           of
           the
           Miserable
           Comforters
           that
           came
           against
           
             Job
             ,
          
           and
           one
           of
           them
           against
           whom
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           was
           kindled
           ,
           and
           spoke
           not
           the
           thing
           of
           God
           that
           was
           right
           ,
           as
           
             Job
          
           did
           .
           
             Job
          
           42.
           7.
           but
           
             John
             Horn
          
           replyes
           ,
           
             that
             what
          
           Eliphaz
           
             said
             of
             the
             Angels
             as
             charged
             with
             folly
             ,
             is
             related
             by
          
           Eliphaz
           
             rather
             as
             a
             thing
             Revealed
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             him
             in
             a
             Vision
             by
             a
             Spirit
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             Answ.
             
          
           But
           what
           Spirit
           it
           was
           that
           led
           
             Eliphaz
          
           to
           speak
           so
           against
           the
           Saints
           &
           Angels
           ,
           thou
           
             J.
             H
          
           hast
           not
           made
           appear
           ,
           but
           in
           thy
           Darkness
           and
           Deceit
           ,
           hast
           Joyned
           with
           that
           Spirit
           that
           hath
           accused
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           Angels
           as
           thou
           hast
           done
           further
           then
           
             Eliphaz
          
           did
           ,
           for
           where
           provest
           thou
           that
           the
           good
           Angels
           are
           not
           pure
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ?
           and
           what
           Sin
           canst
           thou
           prove
           the
           good
           Angels
           Guilty
           of
           ,
           that
           makes
           them
           Impure
           ?
           and
           what
           are
           the
           names
           of
           those
           good
           Angels
           that
           thou
           hast
           so
           accused
           ?
           and
           doest
           thou
           believe
           that
           God
           putteth
           no
           trust
           in
           his
           Saints
           according
           to
           his
           words
           that
           thou
           hast
           quoted
           to
           prove
           thy
           Deceit
           ?
           Again
           ,
        
         
           Pag.
           57.
           
           
             J.
             H.
          
           and
           
             T.
             M.
          
           Say
           ,
           they
           said
           about
           that
           in
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           15.
           
           
             So
             (
             flesh
             and
             blood
             cannot
             Inherit
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             )
             that
             in
             the
             Changed
             state
             ,
             what
             was
             blood
             before
             ,
             might
             be
             Changed
             into
             Pure
             Life
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             thing
             and
             Substance
             remaining
             
             though
             (
             they
             say
             )
             not
             in
             the
             same
             Form
             of
             Blood
             ,
             which
             yet
             they
             Conclude
             not
             ,
             they
             say
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           Here
           again
           ,
           they
           have
           shewed
           their
           folly
           and
           Imaginations
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           have
           been
           reproved
           in
           Laying
           down
           that
           which
           they
           have
           no
           Scripture
           for
           ,
           but
           their
           own
           blind
           Supsition
           ,
           which
           now
           they
           Conclude
           not
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           but
           uncertain
           of
           their
           blindly
           saying
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           Changed
           state
           what
           was
           blood
           before
           ,
           might
           be
           changed
           into
           pure
           Life
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           thing
           and
           Substance
           remaining
           ;
           So
           how
           can
           others
           believe
           these
           men
           ,
           when
           they
           seem
           hardly
           to
           believe
           their
           own
           words
           ,
           and
           how
           often
           do
           they
           thus
           leave
           People
           in
           uncertainties
           ?
        
         
           To
           our
           saying
           ,
           that
           the
           Light
           of
           Christ
           shines
           in
           Darkness
           in
           some
           before
           the
           morning
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           Answer
           to
           that
           Scripture
           
             Isai.
          
           8.
           20.
           which
           they
           brought
           to
           prove
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Light
           in
           some
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Word
           is
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           
             no
             Morning
             to
             him
             ,
          
           which
           afterward
           
             J.
             H.
          
           was
           partly
           made
           to
           Confesse
           ,
           but
           now
           he
           and
           T.
           M.
           
             say
             that
             we
             allude
             to
          
           2
           
             Pet.
          
           1.
           19
           
             and
             so
             we
             Imply
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             prophesie
             (
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             for
             it
             appears
             clearly
             by
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             they
             say
             he
             speaks
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             more
             sure
             to
             others
             for
             their
             Faith
             ,
             because
             more
             abundantly
             Conformed
             then
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             saying
             that
             they
             had
             such
             vision
             )
             is
             not
             the
             Morning
             Light
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             believers
             that
             had
             like
             Precious
             Faith
             with
             the
             Apostles
             had
             not
             Morning
             Light
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             like
             those
             that
             peep
             and
             mutter
             and
             Preach
             false
             Doctrine
             they
             say
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ
             ?
          
           Herein
           have
           they
           belyed
           ,
           and
           wrested
           our
           words
           ;
           for
           we
           did
           not
           imply
           ,
           nor
           intend
           ,
           that
           the
           Word
           of
           Prophesie
           in
           the
           Believers
           is
           not
           the
           Morning
           Light
           ,
           nor
           ,
           that
           the
           Believers
           had
           not
           the
           Morning
           Light
           in
           them
           ,
           nor
           that
           they
           were
           like
           those
           that
           peep
           and
           mutter
           ,
           as
           these
           men
           have
           falsely
           said
           and
           belyed
           both
           us
           and
           the
           former
           Believers
           ;
           for
           we
           declared
           how
           that
           the
           Light
           of
           Christ
           both
           shineth
           in
           Darkness
           ,
           and
           how
           it
           shineth
           out
           of
           Darkness
           ,
           and
           how
           it
           is
           both
           the
           Evening
           and
           the
           Morning
           Light
           ;
           As
           also
           there
           is
           a
           time
           wherein
           the
           Light
           is
           not
           clear
           ,
           nor
           dark
           ,
           and
           when
           at
           Evening
           time
           it
           shall
           be
           Light
           ,
           
             Zech.
          
           14.
           7.
           so
           that
           they
           in
           whom
           there
           is
           no
           Morning
           ,
           have
           a
           Light
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           appears
           in
           Darkness
           .
           And
           their
           Affirming
           here
           that
           the
           Word
           of
           prophesie
           spoken
           of
           in
           2
           
             Pet.
          
           1.
           19.
           is
           the
           Scriptures
           
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           more
           sure
           than
           the
           Apostles
           saying
           :
           (
           or
           words
           )
           in
           this
           ,
           have
           they
           shewed
           their
           blindness
           ,
           for
           the
           Word
           of
           prophesie
           was
           the
           Light
           which
           shined
           in
           a
           dark
           place
           ,
           which
           
             Peter
          
           Exhorted
           them
           to
           take
           heed
           unto
           ,
           until
           the
           day
           dawned
           ,
           and
           the
           day
           Star
           arose
           in
           their
           hearts
           ;
           for
           why
           should
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           Prophets
           be
           more
           sure
           than
           the
           Apostles
           Words
           ?
           since
           that
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           were
           eye
           Witnesses
           of
           ,
           and
           Preached
           the
           End
           and
           Fulness
           ,
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           Prophets
           do
           but
           prophesie
           or
           foretell
           off
           ,
           and
           what
           ,
           was
           not
           
             Peters
          
           words
           as
           well
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           (
           by
           the
           Believers
           he
           wrote
           to
           )
           as
           the
           Prophets
           Words
           ?
           Seeing
           these
           blind
           men
           aforesaid
           have
           accounted
           the
           Prophets
           Words
           more
           sure
           then
           his
           ?
           And
           where
           in
           
             p.
          
           59.
           they
           say
           that
           
             John
          
           saith
           ,
           Christ
           is
           the
           true
           Light
           ,
           
             that
             Lightneth
             every
             man
             coming
             into
             the
             World
             ;
          
           They
           say
           
             it
             is
             not
             enlighteneth
             ,
          
           in
           which
           they
           have
           falsely
           said
           for
           it
           is
           :
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           which
           is
           as
           well
           enlightneth
           as
           Lightneth
           .
        
         
           And
           where
           we
           called
           
             John
             Horne
          
           Impudent
           Lyar
           ,
           for
           charging
           us
           with
           a
           Passage
           about
           Mr.
           
             Towns-end
          
           (
           as
           they
           call
           him
           )
           
             John
             Horn
          
           sayes
           
             he
             cannot
             be
             guilty
             of
             Impudent
             Lying
             ,
             for
             he
             followed
             the
          
           Cambridge
           
             Queries
             &
             what
             was
             Attestested
             in
             them
             ;
          
           To
           which
           I
           say
           ,
           
             John
             Horn
          
           then
           followed
           a
           Lying
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           gave
           himself
           to
           believe
           Lyes
           ,
           which
           the
           
             Cambridge
          
           Queries
           were
           full
           of
           ,
           as
           also
           that
           Priest
           who
           was
           the
           Author
           of
           them
           ,
           
             viz.
             Tho.
             Smith
          
           (
           who
           
             J.
             Horn
          
           falsely
           saith
           ,
           bafled
           us
           ;
           his
           Lyes
           and
           grosse
           Slanders
           are
           made
           apparent
           to
           the
           Nation
           (
           in
           a
           Book
           I
           gave
           forth
           ;
           Intituled
           ,
           
             The
             Key
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
          
           not
           found
           in
           the
           University
           ,
           &c.
           )
           as
           
             John
             Horns
          
           Lyes
           also
           are
           here
           like
           to
           be
           ,
           who
           hath
           taken
           part
           with
           a
           Lying
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           one
           ,
           who
           is
           given
           over
           to
           believe
           and
           Report
           Lyes
           ,
           who
           hereby
           seeks
           to
           get
           into
           favour
           with
           the
           Priests
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           whom
           he
           and
           
             T.
             Moore
          
           have
           so
           publikely
           in
           their
           discovery
           called
           Greedy
           Doggs
           ,
           strong
           to
           Appetite
           ,
           who
           Hunt
           after
           Livings
           and
           Maintenance
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           now
           after
           
             John
             Horn
          
           hath
           published
           this
           Lye
           against
           me
           ,
           which
           he
           Learned
           out
           of
           the
           
             Cambridge
          
           Queries
           ,
           he
           saith
           he
           might
           be
           too
           rash
           in
           taking
           it
           upon
           trust
           ,
           and
           not
           fathering
           it
           upon
           him
           whence
           he
           had
           it
           ,
           in
           that
           ,
           he
           Confesses
           himself
           faulty
           ,
           and
           Craves
           forgiveness
           in
           pag.
           63.
           
           To
           which
           I
           say
           ,
           oh
           !
           
             J.
             Horn
          
           where
           art
           thou
           now
           ?
           How
           often
           hast
           thou
           in
           thy
           Papers
           said
           
           thou
           hast
           not
           belyed
           me
           ?
           And
           now
           thou
           hast
           shewed
           thy self
           how
           thou
           hast
           been
           like
           the
           Prophets
           Enemies
           ,
           who
           were
           in
           the
           the
           false
           Reports
           against
           the
           true
           Prophets
           ;
           and
           may
           not
           thou
           and
           
             Tho.
             Moore
          
           be
           ashamed
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           Schollar
           that
           Disputed
           with
           us
           Bafled
           us
           ,
           when
           thou
           art
           taken
           so
           plainly
           in
           his
           lye
           ,
           and
           your
           saying
           so
           is
           but
           from
           his
           Relation
           ?
           Oh!
           what
           filthy
           Deceit
           and
           Impudency
           are
           you
           in
           ?
           Have
           you
           all
           this
           while
           counted
           us
           Deceivers
           ,
           and
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           your selves
           to
           be
           true
           Ministers
           ;
           and
           now
           do
           you
           expect
           we
           should
           forgive
           you
           your
           Iniquity
           ?
           Oh!
           what
           Deceit
           ,
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           confusion
           are
           you
           in
           ?
           But
           had
           you
           stood
           in
           that
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           made
           you
           confess
           your
           lye
           ,
           you
           had
           not
           added
           so
           many
           to
           it
           as
           you
           have
           .
           Again
           you
           say
           we
           twit
           you
           over
           and
           over
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           neglecters
           of
           Christ
           and
           Abusers
           of
           Gods
           Truth
           ,
           by
           your
           own
           Confession
           ,
           to
           which
           you
           say
           
             blessed
             be
             God
             that
             you
             are
             counted
             worthy
             to
             suffer
             Reproach
             for
             his
             Names
             sake
             ,
             for
             that
             's
             the
             thing
             you
             say
             we
             are
             mad
             at
             you
             for
             ,
          
           &c.
           p.
           65.
           
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           Nay
           ,
           In
           this
           have
           you
           lyed
           ,
           for
           wherein
           you
           do
           suffer
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           for
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           for
           you
           are
           not
           worthy
           to
           suffer
           for
           that
           since
           that
           you
           suffer
           as
           Neglecters
           of
           Christ
           and
           the
           Abuse
           of
           his
           Truth
           ,
           which
           you
           have
           long
           abused
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           confessed
           ,
           and
           yet
           you
           continue
           abusing
           it
           ,
           and
           its
           servants
           ,
           with
           your
           lyes
           and
           false
           Reports
           ;
           and
           you
           have
           confessed
           
             your selves
             Guilty
             of
             Sin
             with
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             have
             your
             share
             too
             much
             in
             their
             Pollutions
             .
          
           p.
           66.
           and
           have
           Confessed
           that
           we
           are
           a
           heavy
           Judgement
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           ordered
           to
           punish
           you
           for
           your
           Neglect
           of
           Christ
           and
           abuse
           of
           his
           Truth
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           s
           not
           for
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           that
           you
           suffer
           ,
           but
           as
           Evil
           doers
           .
           And
           in
           your
           Confessing
           your
           abuse
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           you
           go
           about
           to
           joyn
           your selves
           in
           with
           the
           true
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           saying
           
             that
             they
             use
             to
             Confess
             their
             Sins
             ,
             as
             David
             ,
             Solomon
             ,
             Isaiah
             ,
             Jeremiah
             ,
             Daniel
             ,
             Paul
             James
             John
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             and
             then
             you
             say
             ,
             had
             we
             heard
             David's
             saying
             ,
             Innumerable
             evils
             have
             Compassed
             me
             about
             ,
             mine
             Iniquities
             have
             taken
             such
             hold
             upon
             me
             that
             I
             am
             not
             able
             to
             look
             up
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Would
           we
           not
           have
           called
           him
           Hypocrite
           for
           Faulting
           his
           Enemies
           as
           Evil
           doers
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           himself
           so
           burthened
           with
           Iniquity
           ,
           You
           say
           ?
           and
           further
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             had
             we
             heard
             Isaiah
             say
             ,
             we
             grope
             for
             the
             Wall
             like
             the
             blind
             ,
             we
             grope
             as
             if
             we
             had
             no
             eyes
             ,
             and
             stumble
             at
             noon-day
             ,
             
             us
             in
             the
             night
             ,
          
           Isai.
           59.
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           
             For
             our
             transgressions
             are
             multiplyed
             before
             thee
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Would
             we
             not
             have
             said
             ,
             oh
             !
             thou
             Hypocrite
             ,
             hast
             thou
             been
             crying
             out
             against
             us
             ,
             as
             blind
             and
             Brutish
             ,
             and
             doest
             thou
             grope
             like
             a
             blind
             man
             ?
             you
             say
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           You
           have
           herein
           supposed
           falsely
           ,
           for
           we
           should
           not
           have
           had
           the
           same
           ground
           to
           call
           
             David
          
           and
           
             Isaiah
          
           Hypocrites
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           to
           call
           you
           so
           ;
           for
           you
           never
           came
           to
           that
           Innocency
           ,
           and
           Righteousness
           they
           came
           to
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           confessed
           their
           Sins
           ;
           for
           they
           suffered
           the
           Terrours
           of
           the
           Lord
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           Iniquity
           was
           
             Davids
          
           Burthen
           ;
           In
           so
           much
           that
           he
           was
           bowed
           down
           greatly
           ,
           and
           went
           mourning
           all
           the
           day
           long
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           and
           the
           Prophets
           did
           not
           onely
           Confesse
           their
           Sins
           ,
           but
           also
           forsook
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Judgement
           and
           burning
           ,
           they
           were
           purged
           from
           their
           Iniquities
           :
           But
           you
           still
           continue
           in
           your
           Iniquities
           ,
           and
           abusing
           Gods
           Truth
           ,
           and
           never
           suffered
           the
           Terrours
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           nor
           sorrowed
           as
           
             David
          
           did
           ,
           nor
           ever
           became
           such
           Righteous
           men
           as
           
             David
          
           was
           :
           For
           he
           was
           not
           a
           contender
           for
           Sin
           ;
           not
           in
           the
           hireling
           Priests
           steps
           as
           you
           are
           .
           And
           as
           for
           
             Isaiahs
          
           saying
           ,
           we
           grope
           for
           the
           Wall
           like
           the
           blinde
           ,
           we
           grope
           as
           If
           we
           had
           no
           eyes
           ,
           &c.
           
           This
           Relates
           more
           to
           the
           unrighteous
           Rulers
           and
           
             Jews
             ,
          
           as
           an
           effect
           of
           their
           Iniquities
           ,
           than
           it
           doth
           to
           any
           Guilt
           the
           Prophet
           had
           ,
           (
           for
           he
           was
           then
           a
           Seer
           and
           bad
           eyes
           ,
           that
           saw
           the
           Light
           and
           the
           straight
           path
           )
           for
           he
           said
           of
           the
           
             Jews
             ,
          
           that
           their
           hands
           were
           defiled
           with
           Blood
           ,
           their
           Feet
           ran
           to
           Evil
           ,
           the
           way
           of
           Peace
           they
           knew
           not
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           no
           Judgement
           in
           their
           Goings
           ;
           Therefore
           said
           he
           ,
           is
           Judgement
           far
           from
           us
           ,
           neither
           doth
           Justice
           overtake
           us
           ,
           we
           wait
           for
           Light
           but
           behold
           obscurity
           ,
           for
           Brightness
           ,
           but
           we
           walk
           in
           darkness
           ,
           we
           grope
           for
           the
           Wall
           like
           the
           blinde
           ,
           See
           
             Isai.
          
           59.
           2.
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           But
           mark
           ,
           how
           it
           was
           the
           Prophets
           Burthen
           ,
           that
           the
           peoples
           Iniquity
           was
           thus
           great
           ,
           for
           he
           saith
           ,
           we
           roar
           all
           like
           bears
           and
           mourn
           sore
           like
           Doves
           ,
           we
           look
           for
           Judgement
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           none
           ,
           for
           Salvation
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           far
           off
           from
           us
           ,
           
             vers.
          
           11.
           but
           it
           does
           not
           appear
           that
           ever
           
             John
             Horn
          
           or
           either
           old
           
             Tho.
             Moore
             ,
          
           or
           the
           younger
           ,
           have
           ever
           thus
           Roared
           and
           mourned
           because
           of
           Iniquity
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           
             Isaiah
          
           did
           (
           for
           if
           they
           did
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           plead
           for
           it
           as
           they
           do
           )
           nor
           are
           they
           come
           into
           his
           Innocency
           who
           are
           Guilty
           of
           Sin
           with
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           share
           in
           the
           Nations
           pollutions
           as
           they
           confesse
           ,
           and
           yet
           continue
           in
           their
           
           Iniquity
           of
           lying
           and
           abusing
           the
           Truth
           which
           the
           Prophets
           and
           holy
           men
           of
           God
           did
           not
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           cannot
           hide
           themselves
           and
           their
           Guilt
           and
           Deceit
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           taken
           it
           upon
           them
           to
           Reprove
           the
           Teachers
           ,
           and
           People
           of
           the
           Nation
           .
        
         
           Since
           that
           
             John
             Horn
             ,
          
           and
           
             Tho.
             Moore
          
           have
           confessed
           us
           called
           
             Quakers
             ,
          
           a
           heavy
           judgement
           of
           God
           which
           he
           hath
           ordered
           to
           punish
           them
           for
           their
           neglect
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           their
           abuse
           of
           his
           Truth
           ;
           and
           we
           asked
           them
           why
           they
           Rage
           so
           against
           Gods
           Judgement
           ;
           Seeing
           they
           have
           sinned
           so
           against
           him
           ?
           To
           this
           they
           say
           ,
           
             were
             not
             the
             false
             Prophets
             and
             Deceivers
             alwayes
             a
             Judgement
             ?
             And
             did
             not
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             alwayes
             Reprove
             them
             ,
             and
             warn
             People
             of
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           Here
           again
           their
           folly
           appears
           ,
           for
           neither
           have
           they
           proved
           us
           false
           Prophets
           and
           Deceivers
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           ,
           the
           True
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           Reproved
           ;
           nor
           yet
           that
           they
           themselves
           are
           as
           the
           true
           Prophets
           and
           Ministers
           were
           ,
           who
           owned
           Gods
           Judgements
           in
           their
           place
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           abuse
           the
           Truth
           as
           they
           do
           (
           but
           Mark
           )
           where
           does
           the
           Scripture
           ever
           say
           ,
           that
           false
           Prophets
           and
           Deceivers
           ,
           were
           ordered
           of
           God
           as
           a
           heavy
           Judgement
           to
           punish
           his
           true
           Prophets
           for
           their
           Neglect
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           abuse
           of
           his
           Truth
           ,
           as
           these
           mens
           words
           Imply
           ?
           seeing
           they
           count
           themselves
           true
           Ministers
           ,
           &
           us
           Deceivers
           ordered
           of
           God
           as
           a
           heavy
           Judgement
           to
           punish
           them
           for
           their
           abuse
           of
           the
           Truth
           ;
           Again
           their
           counting
           us
           a
           Judgement
           as
           the
           Deceivers
           ,
           and
           false
           Prophets
           were
           ,
           whom
           the
           true
           Prophets
           reproved
           ,
           belongs
           to
           themselves
           &
           not
           to
           us
           :
           for
           these
           Deceivers
           were
           such
           as
           sought
           for
           their
           Gain
           from
           their
           quarters
           ,
           and
           Preached
           for
           Hire
           and
           Rewards
           ,
           and
           stole
           the
           words
           from
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           saying
           ,
           thus
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           when
           God
           never
           spoke
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           strengthened
           the
           hands
           of
           Evil
           doers
           that
           they
           might
           not
           forsake
           their
           Sins
           ,
           and
           were
           in
           their
           Lyes
           ,
           and
           Lightness
           ,
           all
           which
           
             John
             Horn
             ,
          
           and
           
             Thomas
             Moore
          
           (
           Especially
           the
           Elder
           )
           are
           evidently
           Guilty
           ,
           for
           they
           have
           much
           contended
           for
           Sin
           ,
           declared
           their
           own
           Conceptions
           and
           Devinations
           ,
           and
           
             J.
             H.
          
           hath
           pleaded
           for
           their
           taking
           Tythes
           and
           Hire
           .
           And
           further
           
             J.
             H.
          
           in
           his
           Book
           called
           
             Truth's
             Triumph
             ,
          
           hath
           gone
           about
           to
           clear
           himself
           like
           as
           they
           have
           done
           here
           before
           ,
           as
           where
           I
           counted
           it
           absurd
           for
           him
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           People
           ought
           to
           account
           the
           
             Quakers
          
           
           accursed
           ,
           whom
           they
           have
           said
           to
           be
           an
           heavy
           Judgement
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           then
           they
           must
           Count
           the
           Judgement
           of
           God
           accursed
           ,
           to
           this
           
             J.
             H.
          
           saith
           in
           pag
           8.
           
             for
             doth
             not
             Judgement
             begin
             at
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ?
          
           1
           
             Pet.
          
           4.
           17.
           
             and
             doth
             he
             not
             ordain
             wicked
             men
             for
             Judgement
             ,
             such
             as
             the
          
           Caldeans
           
             and
             false
             Teachers
             ,
          
           Jude
           4.
           
             and
             Satan
             too
             ,
             as
             to
          
           Job
           ?
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           Here
           
             J.
             H.
          
           his
           deceit
           is
           seen
           plainly
           ,
           who
           would
           fain
           be
           accounted
           as
           a
           sufferer
           with
           
             Job
             ,
          
           and
           one
           in
           the
           House
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           did
           God
           ever
           set
           Deceivers
           to
           be
           a
           heavy
           Judgement
           over
           his
           house
           to
           punish
           it
           for
           its
           abuse
           of
           the
           Truth
           ?
           as
           
             J.
             H.
          
           hath
           acknowledged
           we
           are
           to
           him
           and
           such
           as
           he
           is
           :
           For
           the
           House
           of
           God
           is
           the
           Pillar
           and
           Ground
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           was
           that
           Judgement
           Deceivers
           which
           began
           at
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ?
           Surely
           
             J.
             H.
          
           hath
           under-vallued
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           neither
           was
           
             Job
          
           such
           an
           abuser
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           nor
           a
           Lyar
           as
           
             J.
             H.
          
           is
           ,
           nor
           did
           he
           suffer
           as
           such
           a
           one
           when
           God
           tryed
           him
           :
           for
           he
           was
           a
           Perfect
           and
           an
           upright
           Man
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           feared
           God
           ,
           and
           Eschewed
           evil
           ,
           such
           as
           
             J.
             H.
          
           is
           not
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           ;
           so
           what
           was
           done
           to
           
             Job
          
           was
           to
           try
           him
           :
           Neither
           can
           he
           prove
           us
           such
           as
           the
           
             Caldeans
          
           were
           ,
           
             Job
          
           1.
           17.
           nor
           are
           we
           a
           Judgement
           to
           Gods
           House
           ,
           but
           a
           refreshment
           and
           blessing
           to
           them
           that
           are
           in
           it
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           false
           Teachers
           spoken
           of
           in
           
             Jude
             ;
          
           they
           were
           even
           such
           as
           
             J.
             H.
          
           is
           ,
           filthy
           Dreamers
           ,
           that
           spoke
           evil
           of
           the
           things
           they
           knew
           not
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           ;
           and
           went
           in
           the
           way
           of
           
             Cain
          
           to
           Envy
           ;
           and
           after
           the
           Error
           of
           
             Balaam
          
           for
           Reward
           ,
           and
           spake
           great
           swelling
           words
           of
           vanity
           ,
           having
           mens
           persons
           in
           Admiration
           because
           of
           Advantage
           as
           
             J.
             H.
          
           hath
           .
           And
           after
           that
           
             J.
             Horne
          
           hath
           been
           pleading
           for
           Tythes
           and
           Hire
           ,
           he
           and
           
             T.
             M.
          
           in
           
             Page
          
           71.
           
           Lay
           down
           as
           their
           Principle
           ;
           
             That
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             were
             such
             as
             blind
             Watchmen
             ,
             and
             Ignorant
             prophane
             Persons
             ,
             the
             Lord
             faults
             the
             People
             for
             not
             bringing
             in
             and
             giving
             them
             that
             which
             he
             by
             his
             Law
             made
             theirs
             (
             meaning
             Tythes
             )
             and
             charged
             them
             with
             Robing
             him
             therein
             ,
             and
             to
             prove
             it
             brings
             Mala.
          
           3.
           8
           ,
           9
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           Here
           in
           have
           they
           abused
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           for
           it
           does
           not
           say
           ,
           the
           Lord
           faulted
           the
           People
           for
           not
           bringing
           and
           giving
           Tythes
           to
           the
           blind
           Watchmen
           and
           Ignorant
           prophane
           Persons
           ;
           but
           rather
           faults
           both
           the
           Priests
           and
           People
           for
           breaking
           his
           Law
           ,
           and
           tells
           the
           Priests
           they
           were
           Cursed
           ,
           and
           faults
           them
           both
           ▪
           as
           appears
           for
           withholding
           the
           Tythes
           from
           the
           Store-house
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           
             Bring
             ye
             all
             the
             Tyths
             to
             the
             store-house
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             meat
             in
             mine
             house
             ,
          
           Mal.
           3.
           10.
           and
           
             chap.
          
           2.
           
             for
             at
             the
             store-house
             the
             Fatherless
             ,
             Widdows
             and
             strangers
             should
             have
             been
             relieved
             out
             of
             the
             Tyths
             ,
             which
             then
             were
             oppressed
             when
             the
             Priests
             were
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             the
             Tyths
             were
             not
             brought
             to
             the
             store-house
             which
             God
             commanded
             ,
          
           Mal.
           3.
           where
           we
           accused
           
             J.
             H.
          
           and
           
             T.
             M.
          
           of
           ignorance
           in
           their
           pleading
           ,
           that
           all
           are
           not
           hirelings
           that
           take
           hire
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           brought
           ,
           
             Zech.
          
           11.
           12.
           
           And
           to
           our
           telling
           them
           it
           was
           spoken
           by
           way
           of
           prophesie
           concerning
           
             Judas
          
           demanding
           hire
           of
           the
           chief
           Priests
           for
           betraying
           Christ
           .
        
         
           J.
           H.
           and
           T.
           M.
           Replyes
           ,
           
             Christ
             is
             clearly
             in
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             the
             Shepherd
             feeding
             the
             flock
             ,
             and
             asking
             the
             price
             ,
             not
             Judas
             as
             we
             have
             falsely
             supposed
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             he
             sayes
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             Prophet
             Jeremiah
             ,
             in
             Matthew
             it
             is
             said
             Jer.
             not
             Zech.
             they
             say
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           They
           have
           herein
           shewed
           their
           ignorance
           and
           cavelling
           ,
           for
           where
           did
           ever
           Christ
           when
           he
           was
           upon
           earth
           ask
           thirty
           pieces
           of
           silver
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           for
           feeding
           the
           flock
           ?
           herein
           would
           they
           make
           Christ
           a
           hireling
           like
           themselves
           ,
           for
           in
           
             Zech.
          
           11.
           12.
           
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           
             they
             weiged
             for
             my
             price
             thirty
             pieces
             of
             silver
             ,
          
           and
           a
           goodly
           price
           that
           I
           was
           prized
           at
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           plainly
           hath
           relation
           to
           the
           price
           that
           
             Judas
          
           took
           for
           Christ
           of
           the
           chief
           Priests
           ,
           
             Mat.
          
           26.
           14.
           
           So
           that
           Christ
           did
           not
           take
           this
           price
           ,
           nor
           was
           he
           the
           hireling
           ,
           but
           
             Judas
             ;
          
           And
           where
           doth
           the
           Prophet
           
             Jeremiah
          
           either
           contradict
           us
           ,
           or
           the
           Prophet
           
             Zechariah
             ,
          
           seeing
           you
           alledge
           that
           their
           expression
           agree
           not
           ?
           And
           where
           you
           say
           that
           such
           as
           Christ
           hires
           and
           sends
           to
           keep
           his
           flock
           ,
           may
           and
           sometimes
           do
           prove
           hirelings
           as
           
             Judas
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           A
           poor
           proof
           for
           you
           who
           are
           hirelings
           ,
           preaching
           for
           hire
           ,
           so
           
             Judas
          
           that
           hireling
           who
           carryed
           the
           bag
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           thief
           ,
           
             John
          
           12.
           6.
           is
           your
           way
           ,
           and
           not
           Christ
           who
           freely
           takes
           care
           over
           his
           flock
           ,
           and
           freely
           gives
           to
           his
           Ministers
           that
           they
           may
           freely
           give
           again
           .
        
         
           J.
           H.
           and
           T.
           M.
           in
           Page
           73.
           
           
             Say
             ,
             as
             for
             their
             wearing
             cuffs
             and
             ribbons
             ,
             and
             white
             boot-hose-tops
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             we
             make
             a
             stir
             about
             trifles
             and
             lawful
             ornaments
             ,
             concerning
             which
             Christ
             hath
             not
             put
             them
             in
             bondage
             ,
             or
             forbid
             them
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             say
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           If
           wearing
           cuffs
           and
           ribbons
           ,
           
             &c.
          
           be
           lawful
           ornaments
           .
           
           where
           is
           the
           pride
           and
           vanity
           in
           apparrel
           ,
           which
           you
           reproved
           the
           People
           for
           in
           your
           other
           Book
           ?
           What
           ,
           is
           not
           Cuffs
           ,
           Ribbons
           ,
           and
           Lace
           (
           which
           many
           of
           your
           company
           wear
           )
           vanity
           in
           apparrel
           ?
           and
           where
           you
           count
           such
           vanities
           lawful
           ornaments
           ,
           and
           say
           that
           Christ
           hath
           not
           forbid
           them
           ,
           in
           this
           have
           you
           shewn
           your
           deceit
           and
           vanity
           ,
           for
           the
           Apostles
           did
           not
           preach
           these
           things
           up
           as
           lawful
           ornaments
           as
           you
           have
           done
           ,
           for
           
             Paul
          
           saith
           ,
           I
           will
           that
           women
           adorn
           themselves
           in
           modest
           apparrel
           ,
           with
           shamefastness
           and
           sobriety
           ,
           not
           with
           broyded
           hair
           ,
           or
           gould
           ,
           or
           pearls
           ,
           or
           costly
           array
           ,
           1
           
             Tim.
          
           2.
           9.
           and
           
             Peter
          
           said
           whose
           adorning
           ,
           let
           it
           not
           be
           that
           outward
           adorning
           of
           plaiting
           the
           hair
           ,
           and
           of
           wearing
           of
           gould
           ,
           or
           of
           putting
           on
           of
           apparrel
           ,
           
             &c.
             
          
           1
           
             Pet.
          
           3.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           What
           do
           you
           think
           that
           Christ
           did
           not
           speak
           in
           these
           Apostles
           ?
           And
           are
           not
           many
           of
           your
           company
           transgressors
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           in
           wearing
           gaudy
           and
           costly
           attire
           ,
           with
           their
           cuffs
           ,
           ribbons
           and
           silver
           lace
           ?
        
         
           And
           whereas
           you
           say
           (
           concerning
           which
           Christ
           hath
           not
           put
           you
           in
           bondage
           ,
           nor
           forbid
           them
           to
           you
           ,
           we
           say
           behold
           your
           birth
           ,
           and
           what
           generation
           you
           are
           of
           ;
           who
           counts
           it
           bondage
           to
           put
           off
           your
           pride
           &
           come
           to
           moderation
           :
           Are
           there
           not
           some
           so
           born
           that
           would
           count
           it
           great
           bondage
           to
           be
           kept
           from
           whoring
           ,
           &
           stealing
           ,
           such
           is
           their
           natures
           and
           the
           Spirits
           they
           are
           of
           ?
           And
           here
           are
           you
           ,
           and
           here
           is
           your
           liberty
           found
           in
           the
           same
           nature
           and
           bondage
           :
           But
           though
           it
           be
           your
           liberty
           to
           be
           proud
           ,
           yet
           its
           bondage
           to
           them
           that
           labours
           to
           maintain
           you
           therein
           ,
           &
           to
           the
           whole
           creation
           of
           God
           ,
           this
           we
           know
           concerning
           the
           pride
           and
           idleness
           and
           fulness
           of
           such
           Teachers
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           that
           you
           say
           ,
           Christ
           hath
           not
           forbid
           them
           to
           you
           ,
           how
           is
           that
           ?
           seeing
           it
           was
           ever
           forbid
           to
           all
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           and
           their
           followers
           ;
           so
           we
           say
           it
           s
           not
           because
           God
           is
           more
           at
           one
           with
           it
           ,
           than
           formerly
           he
           hath
           been
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           the
           cause
           ,
           you
           having
           not
           heard
           his
           voyce
           ,
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           nor
           seen
           his
           shape
           how
           should
           he
           forbid
           you
           ,
           or
           shew
           you
           better
           example
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Scriptures
           you
           can
           wrest
           to
           every
           lust
           ,
           and
           purpose
           of
           your
           corrupt
           hearts
           .
        
         
           Oh!
           what
           deceivers
           and
           Hypocrites
           are
           you
           ,
           to
           preach
           up
           ,
           (
           and
           to
           encourage
           them
           in
           )
           such
           vanity
           and
           pride
           ?
           When
           you
           should
           be
           examples
           of
           godliness
           ,
           and
           rather
           reprove
           such
           pride
           and
           wickedness
           than
           encourage
           them
           in
           it
           .
        
         
         
           And
           where
           you
           say
           ,
           
             the
             Israelstes
             were
             not
             faulted
             of
             God
             for
             wearing
             Jewels
             and
             ear-rings
             ,
             and
             ornaments
             ,
          
           &c.
           this
           cannot
           cover
           your
           deceit
           and
           pride
           ,
           for
           the
           
             Israelites
          
           borrowed
           jewels
           of
           the
           
             Egyptians
          
           (
           such
           as
           you
           are
           )
           and
           as
           appears
           they
           were
           but
           for
           a
           time
           worn
           ,
           for
           the
           Lord
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           who
           wore
           the
           Jewels
           ,
           
             I
             will
             come
             up
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             thee
             in
             a
             moment
             ,
             and
             consume
             thee
             therefore
             ,
             now
             put
             off
             the
             ornaments
             from
             thee
             and
             the
             Children
             of
          
           Israel
           
             stript
             themselves
             of
             their
             ornaments
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Exod.
           12.
           35.
           and
           
             chap.
          
           33.
           5.
           and
           you
           may
           see
           as
           before
           the
           Apostles
           Preached
           another
           thing
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           wear
           cuffs
           nor
           ribbons
           ,
           nor
           plead
           for
           them
           as
           you
           do
           .
        
         
           And
           where
           we
           charged
           thee
           ,
           
             J.
             Horne
          
           with
           being
           one
           of
           the
           doggs
           ,
           which
           thou
           said
           look
           for
           their
           gain
           from
           their
           quarters
           ,
           to
           this
           thou
           answers
           
             that
             thou
             charged
             none
             so
             .
          
        
         
           I
           reply
           ,
           Oh!
           thou
           Hypocrite
           and
           lyar
           ,
           art
           thou
           asham'd
           to
           own
           thy
           own
           words
           ?
           wouldst
           thou
           now
           get
           into
           favour
           with
           ths
           Priests
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           whom
           thou
           hast
           so
           palpably
           writ
           against
           in
           thy
           Book
           called
           
             A
             Brief
             Discovery
             ,
          
           &
           c
           ?
           wherein
           thou
           hast
           charged
           the
           Priests
           in
           
             Page
          
           20.
           and
           21.
           
             with
             being
             such
             as
             Isaiah
             speaks
             of
             ,
          
           Isa.
           56.
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           
             Blind
             watch-men
             ,
             dumb
             doggs
             ,
             doggs
             strong
             to
             appetite
             ,
             greedy
             doggs
             hunting
             after
             livings
             and
             maintenance
             ,
             that
             look
             every
             one
             for
             his
             gain
             from
             his
             quarters
             ,
             and
             with
             many
             more
             such
             like
             expressions
             ,
          
           which
           thou
           and
           Thomas
           Moor
           have
           uttered
           against
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           Teachers
           of
           this
           Nation
           ,
           so
           that
           thy
           seeking
           to
           revoke
           or
           deny
           what
           thou
           hast
           said
           (
           especially
           if
           you
           one
           begin
           to
           bite
           another
           )
           cannot
           hide
           thy self
           ,
           no
           ,
           if
           thou
           should
           get
           the
           Book
           of
           Common-prayer
           it
           would
           not
           serve
           thy
           turn
           ,
           if
           such
           as
           thou
           hast
           counted
           dumb
           doggs
           begin
           to
           bite
           thee
           .
        
         
           And
           where
           in
           Page
           74.
           thou
           and
           
             Thomas
             Moor
             accused
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             and
             the
             Jesuites
             to
             be
             either
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             of
             very
             great
             affinity
             .
          
        
         
           That
           ,
           I
           return
           again
           upon
           you
           as
           a
           lie
           and
           a
           slander
           ,
           proceeding
           from
           a
           murtherous
           Spirit
           ,
           who
           before
           plainly
           countedus
           Jesuites
           and
           Juglers
           in
           Page
           31.
           
           But
           do
           you
           certainly
           know
           we
           are
           such
           ?
           If
           you
           did
           ,
           you
           would
           sure
           make
           it
           better
           appear
           than
           you
           do
           ,
           that
           your
           murtherous
           Spirits
           might
           be
           satisfied
           .
        
         
           J.
           Horne
           and
           T.
           Moors
           principle
           ,
           Page
           75.
           
           
             For
             every
             neglect
             of
             Christ
             and
             abuse
             of
             his
             truth
             ,
             deprives
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             is
             accompanyed
             
             with
             such
             transgressions
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             abide
             in
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             they
             say
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           Which
           is
           as
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           may
           neglect
           Christ
           and
           abuse
           his
           truth
           ,
           and
           yet
           abide
           in
           God
           and
           in
           Christs
           Doctrine
           notwithstanding
           :
           This
           is
           one
           of
           the
           Devils
           Doctrines
           wherein
           they
           are
           Ministers
           of
           Sin
           and
           not
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           he
           that
           abideth
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           abideth
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           abideth
           in
           him
           sinneth
           not
           ,
           1
           
             John
          
           3
           ,
           6.
           for
           Christ
           teacheth
           perfection
           and
           holiness
           ,
           and
           against
           all
           sin
           and
           abusing
           the
           truth
           ,
           
             Mat.
          
           5.
           48.
           and
           see
           1
           
             Pet.
          
           1.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           So
           that
           the
           pit
           which
           these
           men
           aforesaid
           have
           digged
           for
           others
           ,
           they
           are
           fallen
           into
           themselves
           ,
           and
           have
           evidently
           shewed
           themselves
           to
           be
           deceivers
           ,
           and
           enemies
           to
           righteousness
           .
        
         
           J.
           H.
           and
           T.
           M.
           in
           Page
           76.
           
           
             Say
             thus
             ,
             viz.
             We
             say
             ,
             that
             that
             body
             of
             Christ
             which
             had
             flesh
             and
             bones
             after
             the
             Resurrction
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             taken
             up
             into
             Heaven
             and
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
          
           Luke
           24.
           39
           ,
           40
           ,
           51
           ,
           52.
           
             what
             chang
             or
             transmutation
             further
             it
             had
             in
             its
             ascention
             and
             glory
             ,
             we
             know
             not
          
           (
           they
           say
           )
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           So
           then
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           you
           know
           not
           what
           such
           a
           body
           Christ
           hath
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           so
           you
           discern
           not
           his
           body
           ,
           for
           what
           change
           or
           transmutation
           it
           had
           in
           its
           ascention
           ,
           and
           glory
           you
           know
           not
           :
           And
           how
           know
           you
           then
           it
           is
           a
           body
           with
           flesh
           and
           bones
           without
           blood
           in
           it
           as
           you
           have
           affirmed
           ?
           Which
           you
           would
           have
           us
           to
           have
           submitted
           to
           your
           imaginations
           in
           ,
           when
           now
           you
           know
           not
           what
           such
           a
           body
           it
           is
           your selves
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           you
           know
           where
           his
           blood
           is
           ,
           which
           you
           said
           is
           the
           foundation
           of
           your
           faith
           ,
           for
           it
           may
           for
           ought
           you
           know
           ,
           be
           turned
           into
           pure
           life
           and
           spirits
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           said
           :
           And
           might
           you
           not
           as
           well
           have
           said
           so
           of
           his
           body
           too
           ,
           seeing
           what
           change
           or
           transmutation
           it
           had
           in
           its
           ascention
           ,
           and
           glory
           you
           know
           not
           ,
           only
           the
           nearest
           proof
           you
           have
           brought
           to
           prove
           it
           ,
           hath
           no
           blood
           it
           ,
           is
           a
           piece
           of
           a
           Rime
           or
           song
           that
           you
           have
           learned
           from
           among
           the
           songs
           set
           before
           (
           or
           after
           )
           
             David's
          
           Psalms
           ,
           
             which
             you
             say
             't
             is
             probible
             had
             they
             thought
             it
             an
             error
             ,
             they
             would
             scarce
             have
             let
             it
             be
             printed
             there
             .
          
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           say
           ,
           you
           have
           come
           off
           exceeding
           poorly
           to
           prove
           your
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           your
           weakness
           and
           ignorance
           the
           Reader
           may
           easily
           see
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           probible
           too
           that
           you
           did
           not
           think
           there
           was
           so
           many
           errors
           and
           lies
           in
           your
           volumn
           of
           above
           20.
           sheets
           against
           us
           ,
           as
           
           there
           are
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           does
           not
           prove
           it
           Erroneous
           therefore
           ,
           which
           if
           your
           matter
           had
           been
           sound
           ,
           you
           needed
           not
           like
           the
           Papists
           have
           made
           up
           so
           much
           stuff
           ,
           and
           taken
           up
           such
           a
           great
           compass
           to
           clear
           your selves
           ,
           but
           you
           have
           the
           more
           discovered
           your
           folly
           and
           wickedness
           thereby
           ,
           as
           the
           more
           you
           will
           do
           ,
           the
           further
           you
           go
           on
           in
           it
           :
           as
           also
           the
           Reader
           may
           see
           what
           weakness
           you
           have
           discovered
           in
           Answer
           to
           our
           five
           Questions
           and
           other
           Questions
           of
           ours
           ,
           if
           he
           read
           your
           Book
           ,
           but
           it
           will
           be
           a
           task
           and
           pretty
           hard
           for
           any
           unprejudiced
           Spirits
           to
           read
           it
           over
           there
           being
           so
           much
           confused
           frothy
           stuff
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           Cavellings
           ,
           nothing
           at
           all
           tending
           to
           Edification
           to
           be
           sure
           ;
           that
           in
           a
           short
           time
           it
           will
           be
           out
           of
           Date
           ,
           and
           but
           as
           wast
           Paper
           ,
           or
           an
           old
           Almanack
           except
           it
           be
           with
           some
           such
           Canckred
           Spirits
           as
           your
           own
           .
           If
           
             John
             Horne
          
           pay
           for
           the
           Printing
           of
           such
           great
           confused
           Vollumnes
           :
           his
           Preaching
           sure
           must
           be
           sold
           at
           a
           dear
           Rate
           ,
           and
           if
           his
           hearers
           pay
           for
           it
           ,
           then
           they
           know
           the
           burthen
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           however
           his
           work
           will
           come
           to
           nought
           ,
           for
           the
           day
           hath
           discovered
           him
           and
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           in
           Darkness
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           Reader
           since
           that
           all
           the
           particulars
           of
           the
           said
           Book
           are
           not
           worth
           answering
           ,
           I
           having
           already
           answered
           and
           Rejected
           the
           things
           in
           it
           against
           us
           of
           most
           concernment
           ,
           I
           shall
           shew
           thee
           a
           few
           more
           consequences
           and
           Doctrines
           laid
           down
           by
           the
           said
           
             John
             Horne
             ,
          
           and
           
             Thomas
             Moore
          
           the
           Elder
           and
           his
           Son
           ,
           which
           we
           deny
           ,
           and
           thou
           may
           Judge
           whether
           they
           came
           from
           a
           true
           Spirit
           or
           a
           False
           .
        
         
           
             J.
             H.
          
           and
           
             T.
             M.
          
           In
           their
           Epistle
           say
           .
           That
           he
           (
           
             viz.
          
           Christ
           )
           may
           say
           (
           as
           
             Paul
          
           said
           )
           to
           will
           is
           present
           with
           me
           ,
           but
           how
           to
           perform
           what
           I
           would
           ,
           I
           find
           not
           .
        
         
           
             They
             tell
             of
             Christ
             ,
             making
             his
             grave
             with
             the
             wicked
             before
             he
             was
             begotten
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             suffers
             before
             he
             be
             begotten
             .
          
        
         
           
             That
             he
             by
             whom
             all
             things
             were
             made
             ,
             is
             in
             some
             men
             ,
             and
             yet
             his
             Power
             not
             begotten
             .
          
        
         
           
             That
             when
             the
             Power
             Reacheth
             to
             the
             Seed
             ,
             it
             rises
             in
             it
             by
             Degrees
             ,
             surely
             as
             men
             in
             whom
             he
             is
             ,
             Give
             way
             to
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             That
             he
          
           (
           viz.
           
             Christ
          
           )
           
             hath
             neither
             done
             dying
             ,
             nor
             been
             at
             any
             time
             without
             his
             Reigning
             ,
          
        
         
           
             That
             he
          
           (
           viz
           ,
           
             Christ
          
           )
           
             Bare
             his
             own
             Sins
             in
             his
             Body
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             Propitiation
             for
             himself
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Church
             is
             he
             or
             part
             of
             him
             .
          
           Page
           29.
           
        
         
         
           
             That
             the
             dead
             in
             Christ
             were
             Raised
             before
          
           Paul
           ,
           
             and
             the
             believing
          
           Thessalonians
           
             dyed
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             did
             not
             sleep
             as
             to
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             but
             were
             suddenly
             changed
             ,
             and
             taken
             up
             to
             meet
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             Ayre
             ;
             And
             in
             vain
             do
             men
             look
             for
             Christs
             coming
             to
             Raise
             the
             dead
             ,
             for
             that
             's
             past
             and
             gone
             before
             the
             Apostles
             Age
             was
             Past
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Just
             is
             over
             .
          
           See
           Pag.
           32.
           
        
         
           
             That
             the
             Flesh
             of
             Christ
             which
             we
             eat
             is
             something
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Flesh
             and
             Substance
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             ▪
             the
             Church
             is
             to
             eat
             it self
             .
          
           Page
           30.
           
        
         
           These
           are
           
             John
             Hornes
             ,
             and
             Tho.
             
             Moores
          
           Own
           words
           which
           we
           utterly
           deny
           ,
           and
           the
           Reader
           may
           see
           if
           they
           have
           not
           therein
           spoken
           Blasphemy
           .
           Again
           to
           our
           saying
           ;
           That
           now
           the
           Lord
           makes
           a
           new
           Covenant
           with
           his
           People
           ,
           when
           he
           takes
           away
           their
           Sins
           not
           according
           to
           the
           old
           Covenant
           which
           the
           
             Israelites
          
           brake
           ,
           according
           to
           
             Heb.
          
           8.
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           and
           
             Jer.
          
           31.
           31
           ,
           32.
           and
           ch.
           33.
           8.
           
           To
           this
           
             J.
             H.
          
           and
           
             T.
             M.
          
           say
           ,
           
             Pag.
          
           17.
           
           
             It
             seems
             then
             in
             this
             time
             they
             may
             be
             Sinless
             ,
             and
             yet
             Sin
             ,
             Lye
             and
             forge
             and
             traduce
             and
             yet
             not
             Sin
             in
             it
             all
             .
          
        
         
           Judge
           Reader
           ,
           is
           this
           a
           good
           Doctrine
           or
           Consequence
           of
           theirs
           which
           they
           draw
           from
           the
           words
           of
           Truth
           and
           Scripture
           ?
           And
           further
           Mark
           what
           Doctrines
           
             J.
             Horne
             ,
          
           and
           
             Tho.
             Moore
          
           have
           laid
           down
           .
           They
           Affirm
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               every
               Sin
               is
               not
               deceit
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Nor
               every
               deceit
               Guile
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               That
               Envy
               is
               not
               Malice
               ,
            
             Page
             18.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             
               That
               a
               man
               may
               be
               a
               Sinner
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               Sin
               ,
            
             Pag.
             11.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             
               That
               Sin
               is
               in
               the
               believer
               as
               a
               natural
               heritage
               from
            
             Adam
             
               while
               he
               is
               in
               this
               mortal
               Body
               ,
            
             Pag
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             
               That
               the
               same
               mortal
               Body
               that
               Dyes
               ,
               or
               is
               sown
               in
               the
               Earth
               shall
               Rise
               ,
               but
               it
               shall
               not
               Rise
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
            
             Pages
             44.
             46.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             
               To
               know
               Christ
               as
               he
               was
               the
               Power
               of
               God
               before
               the
               World
               was
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               him
               to
               Salvation
               ?
            
             Pag
             48.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             
               That
               the
               Light
               wherewith
               Christ
               Lighteth
               every
               man
               is
               both
               natural
               and
               Spiritual
               .
            
             Pag.
             61.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             
               That
            
             Adam
             
               should
               not
               have
               dyed
               the
               bodily
               Death
               had
               he
               not
               Sinned
               ,
            
             Pag.
             23.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             
               That
               when
               Paul
               saith
               Christ
               was
               seen
               of
               him
               last
               .
            
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             15
             ,
             
             8.
             
               he
               must
               needs
               mean
               is
               of
               his
               Body
               ,
               seen
               and
               seen
               by
               bodily
               sight
            
             Pag.
             55.
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             
               Gal.
            
             1.
             16.
             
          
        
         
           And
           now
           I
           shall
           note
           some
           things
           in
           their
           Answers
           to
           our
           Queries
           ,
           and
           briefly
           Reply
           to
           them
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           discovery
           .
        
         
           
             J.
             H.
          
           and
           
             T.
             M.
          
           Sen.
           &
           Juni
           .
           
             in
             Pag.
          
           77.
           
           They
           go
           about
           to
           prove
           that
           Satan
           presseth
           men
           to
           some
           duties
           ,
           thus
           
             viz.
             
          
        
         
           
             That
             Satans
             Ministers
             may
             be
             transformed
             into
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             if
             not
             zealous
             for
             some
             things
             that
             are
             in
             their
             place
             ,
             and
             order
          
           
           
             in
             Duties
             as
             to
             be
             diligent
             to
             go
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             and
             Preach
             Righteous
             works
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             own
             mixtures
             and
             to
             evil
             unrighteous
             ends
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reply
             .
          
           How
           miserably
           come
           you
           off
           here
           !
           for
           these
           are
           not
           Duties
           ,
           that
           are
           done
           to
           unrighteous
           ends
           ,
           for
           Duties
           are
           done
           in
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           to
           Righteous
           ends
           ,
           and
           this
           Satan
           presseth
           none
           to
           ,
           your selves
           are
           these
           transformed
           ones
           you
           tell
           of
           ,
           who
           are
           zealous
           for
           some
           things
           ,
           for
           Tythes
           or
           Hire
           or
           Masterships
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           your
           evil
           and
           unrighteous
           ends
           ,
           which
           are
           manifest
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           yet
           come
           so
           far
           as
           they
           that
           are
           drawn
           from
           gross
           evils
           ,
           and
           though
           Satan
           for
           your
           own
           ends
           press
           these
           things
           as
           Duties
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           not
           Duties
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           and
           Gospel
           Truth
           .
        
         
           Touching
           our
           1.
           Que.
           You
           say
           p.
           8.
           
           
             Whether
             we
             so
             propounded
             it
             out
             of
             weakness
             or
             wickedness
             you
             will
             not
             determine
             ;
          
           And
           yet
           soon
           after
           in
           your
           Answer
           to
           the
           same
           
           Que.
           you
           charge
           us
           
             with
             confounding
             things
             clearly
             distinct
             and
             seeking
             by
             such
             confusion
             to
             work
             our
             ends
             in
             deceiving
             the
             simple
             ;
          
           which
           is
           your
           own
           false
           determination
           against
           us
           :
           when
           before
           ,
           you
           determined
           not
           whether
           we
           so
           propounded
           it
           out
           of
           weakness
           or
           wickedness
           ;
           thus
           you
           betray
           your selves
           in
           your
           confusion
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           Beginning
           of
           your
           Answer
           you
           falsely
           say
           these
           Questions
           ,
           give
           a
           full
           Intimation
           of
           our
           Antichristian
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           your
           slander
           ,
           and
           perverting
           them
           .
        
         
           In
           your
           2.
           
           Answer
           you
           say
           ,
           
             our
             Que.
             is
             perverse
             in
             that
             it
             Intimately
             charges
             you
             as
             calling
             the
             Personal
             Body
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             a
             Body
             of
             flesh
             and
             bones
             ;
             which
             you
          
           
           
             say
             is
             a
             slander
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             not
             your
             expression
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           you
           say
           ,
           
             though
             possibly
             you
             may
             sometimes
             have
             let
             it
             
             pass
             without
             consideration
             or
             particular
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             some
             discourse
             that
             may
             have
             passed
             between
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reply
             ,
          
           Mark
           how
           these
           men
           are
           ashamed
           of
           their
           own
           words
           ,
           and
           count
           that
           a
           Slander
           which
           they
           cannot
           deny
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           may
           sometimes
           have
           spoken
           ,
           as
           called
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           a
           Body
           of
           flesh
           and
           bones
           ,
           and
           yet
           now
           they
           say
           the
           expression
           they
           own
           not
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           evidently
           known
           that
           they
           have
           used
           that
           expression
           and
           gone
           about
           to
           prove
           it
           to
           be
           such
           a
           Body
           without
           blood
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           now
           seeing
           that
           they
           shame
           not
           to
           deny
           their
           own
           expression
           ,
           I
           ask
           them
           if
           the
           glorified
           Body
           of
           Christ
           be
           not
           a
           body
           of
           flesh
           and
           bones
           as
           formerly
           they
           have
           Affirmed
           it
           to
           be
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           a
           body
           of
           ?
           and
           what
           is
           the
           Substance
           of
           it
           ?
        
         
           Again
           you
           say
           in
           your
           3.
           
           Answer
           ,
           
             That
             be
             even
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             came
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             descended
             into
             the
             Lower
             parts
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             although
             that
             his
             Personal
          
           
           
             Body
             in
             which
             he
             was
             made
             man
             ,
             and
             became
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             was
             actually
             prepared
             for
             him
             or
             the
             preparation
             of
             it
             was
             made
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             you
             say
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reply
             .
          
           Mark
           your
           confusion
           here
           which
           is
           as
           if
           the
           Son
           of
           man
           which
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           again
           became
           the
           Son
           of
           man
           in
           that
           Personal
           Body
           which
           was
           prepared
           for
           him
           in
           the
           Earth
           which
           is
           confusion
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           the
           Son
           of
           man
           as
           he
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           so
           that
           Body
           prepared
           for
           him
           in
           the
           Earth
           ,
           Descended
           not
           down
           from
           Heaven
           as
           the
           Son
           of
           Man
           did
           according
           to
           your
           own
           words
           .
           And
           where
           you
           bring
           
             Ps.
          
           139.
           15.
           that
           proves
           not
           how
           the
           Son
           of
           man
           Descended
           into
           the
           Lower
           parts
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           for
           there
           it
           s
           spoken
           of
           the
           Lowest
           parts
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Prophet
           saith
           he
           was
           curiously
           wrought
           now
           this
           is
           besides
           the
           Que.
           for
           it
           was
           about
           him
           ,
           which
           Descended
           into
           the
           Lower
           parts
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           not
           about
           that
           which
           was
           framed
           in
           the
           Lowest
           parts
           of
           the
           Earth
           which
           
             David
          
           speaks
           of
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           139.
           15.
           and
           as
           for
           your
           telling
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           man
           ,
           being
           three
           dayes
           ,
           and
           three
           nights
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           
             pag.
          
           92.
           
           I
           say
           the
           Sepulchre
           in
           which
           his
           Body
           was
           Buryed
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           the
           Lower
           parts
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           but
           one
           part
           of
           it
           ;
           it
           being
           in
           a
           Rock
           ,
           
             Mat.
          
           27.
           60.
           and
           where
           in
           
             Pag.
          
           91.
           you
           say
           men
           of
           the
           lowest
           Ranke
           poor
           despised
           and
           of
           mean
           esteem
           may
           be
           as
           properly
           called
           the
           Lower
           parts
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           you
           bring
           
             Rom.
          
           12.
           16.
           then
           I
           say
           if
           such
           men
           
           be
           the
           Lower
           parts
           into
           which
           Christ
           Descended
           ,
           It
           follows
           that
           his
           Discending
           into
           the
           Lower
           parts
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           was
           his
           Descending
           into
           men
           of
           the
           lowest
           Rank
           poor
           despised
           and
           of
           mean
           esteem
           (
           such
           as
           you
           are
           not
           who
           are
           set
           up
           as
           Masters
           )
           it
           seems
           you
           running
           into
           so
           many
           things
           to
           prove
           what
           the
           Lower
           parts
           of
           the
           Earth
           are
           ,
           which
           Christ
           Descended
           into
           ,
           you
           thought
           if
           some
           of
           them
           would
           not
           serve
           ,
           others
           would
           ;
           but
           where
           the
           Earth
           is
           not
           yet
           shaken
           ,
           nor
           the
           Power
           which
           must
           shake
           and
           Remove
           it
           ,
           known
           ,
           the
           Lower
           parts
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           is
           covered
           with
           thick
           darkness
           that
           they
           are
           not
           discerned
           ,
           nor
           the
           Seed
           which
           Rents
           the
           Earth
           known
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           your
           state
           and
           to
           you
           a
           Parable
           ,
           who
           are
           out
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           Godliness
           over
           whom
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           earthly
           things
           hath
           Power
           .
        
         
           
             J.
             H.
          
           and
           
             T.
             M.
          
           Say
           (
           
             Pag.
          
           93
           and
           106.
           )
           
             That
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             alwayes
             signifies
             that
             Person
             ,
             as
             so
             made
             and
             includes
             the
             Body
             of
             his
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Name
             Jesus
             alwayes
             signifies
             Christ
             as
             come
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             so
             takes
             in
             that
             Body
             of
             his
             Flesh
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reply
             ,
          
           If
           the
           Name
           Jesus
           alwayes
           Includes
           the
           Body
           of
           his
           Flesh
           ,
           then
           from
           this
           it
           followes
           that
           the
           Body
           of
           Christs
           flesh
           was
           in
           the
           Believers
           ,
           for
           Jesus
           Christ
           was
           in
           them
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           13.
           5.
           thus
           these
           men
           confound
           themselves
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           said
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Annointing
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Believers
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Anointed
           which
           is
           also
           false
           ,
           for
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           the
           Anointed
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           in
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           the
           Anointed
           ,
           and
           Anointing
           is
           not
           devided
           .
        
         
           J.
           H.
           and
           T.
           M.
           
             p.
          
           94.
           
           
             That
             Christ
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             his
             Flesh
             ,
             may
             be
             truly
             and
             properly
             said
             to
             be
             Ascended
             ,
             or
             gone
             up
             far
             above
             all
             Heavens
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             respect
             of
             Glory
             and
             Dignity
             ,
             but
             even
             in
             respect
             of
             place
             or
             Local
             height
             also
             .
          
        
         
           
             Rep.
          
           But
           what
           place
           or
           Local
           height
           it
           is
           that
           Christ
           is
           Ascended
           into
           far
           above
           all
           Heavens
           
             Eph.
          
           4.
           10.
           you
           have
           not
           discovered
           but
           say
           it
           was
           Heaven
           it self
           ,
           or
           the
           Heaven
           of
           Heavens
           ,
           as
           if
           you
           had
           said
           Heaven
           itself
           ,
           &
           the
           Heaven
           of
           Heavens
           is
           far
           above
           all
           Heavens
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           must
           be
           far
           above
           itself
           ;
           when
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           he
           that
           Descended
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           also
           that
           Ascended
           up
           far
           above
           all
           Heavens
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           fill
           all
           things
           ,
           
             Eph.
          
           4.
           9.
           10.
           and
           it
           is
           the
           same
           that
           first
           Descended
           ,
           that
           Ascended
           far
           above
           all
           Heavens
           ,
           this
           is
           spoken
           without
           exception
           of
           place
           ,
           or
           Lo●●
           
           height
           as
           you
           except
           ,
           and
           the
           Heaven
           of
           Heavens
           cannot
           contain
           that
           glory
           that
           he
           is
           in
           who
           is
           ascended
           ,
           who
           is
           both
           in
           the
           Heavens
           and
           far
           above
           them
           all
           .
        
         
           Our
           
             10th
             .
          
           Question
           is
           ,
           where
           or
           how
           came
           ▪
           Christ
           into
           the
           House
           where
           his
           Disciples
           were
           met
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           the
           doors
           being
           shut
           ,
           
             John
          
           20.
           19
           ,
           26.
           have
           not
           some
           of
           you
           said
           ,
           that
           then
           his
           body
           being
           spirituallized
           ,
           it
           glyded
           in
           at
           the
           key
           hole
           of
           the
           door
           ,
           you
           answer
           ,
           
             That
             none
             of
             you
             have
             said
             as
             related
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reply
             ,
          
           But
           in
           this
           you
           have
           not
           all
           cleared
           your selves
           from
           speaking
           these
           or
           the
           like
           words
           ,
           for
           one
           that
           informed
           me
           ▪
           (
           how
           
             Thomas
             Moor
          
           the
           elder
           spoke
           of
           Christs
           body
           glyding
           in
           at
           the
           key
           hole
           of
           the
           door
           )
           hath
           been
           one
           of
           his
           own
           hearers
           whom
           I
           know
           durst
           not
           bely
           him
           ,
           but
           would
           be
           willing
           to
           witness
           it
           openly
           to
           his
           face
           ,
           if
           called
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           
             Barthel
             Wormel
          
           Alderman
           ,
           who
           owns
           you
           did
           not
           go
           about
           to
           clear
           
             T.
             Moor
             ,
          
           (
           from
           what
           was
           said
           of
           him
           as
           mentioned
           )
           when
           he
           took
           upon
           him
           to
           answer
           that
           question
           ,
           and
           it
           appears
           that
           
             T.
             M.
          
           and
           you
           have
           had
           such
           like
           whimseyes
           in
           your
           minds
           ,
           by
           what
           follows
           where
           you
           say
           these
           words
           ,
           
             viz.
             
          
        
         
           
             Further
             also
             ,
             you
             are
             assured
             ,
             that
             even
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             first
             Resurrection
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             attain
             to
             that
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             bodies
             that
          
           
           
             now
             are
             vile
             fashioned
             into
             the
             likeness
             of
             his
             glorious
             body
             ,
             they
             in
             those
             very
             bodies
             being
             spiritual
             ,
             immortal
             ,
             powerful
             ,
             incorruptible
             shall
             be
             equal
             to
             the
             Angels
             who
             cannot
             be
             hindred
             from
             passage
             by
             any
             corruptible
             things
             as
             doors
             ,
             walls
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             but
             can
             make
             their
             own
             passage
             thorow
             any
             such
             obstacles
             ,
             more
             easily
             than
             mortal
             bodies
             through
             the
             Ayr
             ,
             and
             why
             should
             it
             be
             thought
             a
             thing
             incredible
             ▪
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Reply
             ,
          
           Here
           people
           may
           see
           these
           mens
           imaginations
           ,
           and
           dreams
           ,
           and
           how
           against
           what
           they
           have
           professed
           ,
           they
           would
           appear
           wise
           above
           what
           is
           written
           ,
           for
           we
           never
           read
           in
           all
           the
           Scriptures
           that
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           first
           Resurrection
           in
           these
           very
           bodies
           of
           flesh
           and
           bones
           ,
           shall
           be
           so
           equal
           to
           the
           Angels
           in
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           may
           make
           their
           own
           passage
           thowrow
           any
           such
           obstacles
           ,
           as
           doors
           ,
           walls
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           more
           easily
           than
           mortal
           bodies
           through
           the
           Ayr
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           plainly
           these
           men
           imagin
           ;
           wherein
           they
           shew
           themselves
           intruders
           
           into
           things
           they
           have
           not
           seen
           being
           vainly
           puft
           up
           in
           their
           fleshly
           minds
           ,
           and
           more
           like
           such
           as
           are
           peeping
           and
           muttering
           and
           running
           into
           sorcery
           ,
           and
           magick
           ,
           then
           men
           in
           the
           simplicity
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           not
           at
           all
           natural
           nor
           proper
           to
           a
           body
           of
           flesh
           and
           bones
           (
           it
           being
           of
           such
           a
           substance
           )
           to
           make
           its
           own
           passage
           thorow
           doors
           and
           walls
           more
           easily
           than
           now
           it
           can
           thorow
           the
           Ayr
           ,
           thus
           have
           they
           shewed
           their
           dreaming
           in
           the
           night
           of
           thick
           darkness
           that
           is
           over
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           P.
           129.
           
           
             J.
             H.
          
           and
           
             T.
             M.
          
           are
           speaking
           about
           the
           second
           coming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           say
           that
           
             his
             second
             coming
             ,
             his
             glorious
             appearing
             ,
             never
             yet
             hath
             been
             to
             any
             nor
             now
             is
             ;
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Reply
             ,
          
           herein
           they
           might
           as
           well
           say
           ,
           that
           then
           never
           yet
           were
           any
           come
           to
           Salvation
           by
           Christ
           ,
           for
           his
           second
           coming
           is
           without
           sin
           unto
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           same
           end
           he
           will
           appear
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           yet
           look
           for
           him
           even
           to
           save
           them
           from
           their
           sins
           ,
           for
           his
           coming
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           wherein
           he
           was
           once
           offered
           to
           bear
           the
           sins
           of
           many
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           9.
           28.
           
           This
           was
           one
           coming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           after
           this
           the
           Saints
           who
           looked
           for
           him
           ,
           received
           his
           coming
           in
           Spirit
           to
           work
           their
           Redemption
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           witnesses
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           Glory
           ,
           and
           Reign
           ,
           and
           to
           Reign
           with
           him
           over
           darkness
           and
           unrighteousness
           ,
           but
           these
           things
           have
           these
           deceivers
           put
           afar
           off
           ,
           and
           discern
           not
           Christs
           Kingdome
           &
           Reign
           ,
           and
           where
           they
           say
           ,
           
             that
             Christ
             shall
             then
             stay
             all
             the
             wicked
             ,
             even
             every
             one
             that
             doth
             not
             presently
             submit
             to
             serve
             him
             and
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             that
             then
             all
             the
             Saints
             that
             come
             with
             him
             shall
             have
             immortal
             bodies
             ,
             being
             as
             &
          
           
           
             equal
             to
             the
             Angels
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             shall
             Reign
             with
             Christ
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Judge
             the
             World
             until
             the
             final
             and
             eternal
             Judgment
             ,
             seize
             upon
             all
             the
             ungodly
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             and
             general
             Resurrection
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reply
             ,
          
           Herein
           they
           have
           spoken
           but
           faintly
           and
           in
           darkness
           ,
           for
           what
           service
           it
           is
           they
           imagin
           the
           People
           of
           God
           shall
           then
           have
           from
           the
           wicked
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           be
           in
           these
           raised
           immortal
           bodies
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           told
           us
           ,
           nor
           what
           need
           the
           Saints
           in
           these
           immortal
           bodies
           can
           have
           of
           the
           other
           part
           of
           the
           Creation
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           wicked
           to
           serve
           them
           ,
           especially
           if
           their
           bodies
           be
           such
           as
           can
           make
           their
           passage
           so
           immediately
           thowrow
           any
           such
           obstacles
           ,
           as
           doors
           and
           walls
           ,
           as
           these
           men
           have
           said
           ,
           and
           yet
           these
           bodies
           must
           be
           bodies
           of
           flesh
           and
           bones
           according
           to
           
           their
           words
           :
           But
           these
           vain
           conceptions
           do
           arise
           from
           the
           same
           Spirit
           in
           them
           that
           leads
           them
           into
           pride
           ,
           self-exaltation
           ,
           and
           to
           look
           for
           master-ship
           in
           the
           Earth
           like
           those
           that
           look
           to
           gain
           an
           Earthly
           Kingdome
           ,
           or
           to
           Reign
           with
           Christ
           in
           some
           outward
           pomp
           and
           glory
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           bring
           all
           under
           them
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           would
           be
           Lords
           indeed
           ,
           but
           their
           expectations
           after
           that
           will
           fail
           them
           ,
           &
           as
           for
           their
           bringing
           
             Revel.
          
           20.
           4
           ,
           6.
           
           It
           proves
           not
           what
           they
           would
           have
           it
           (
           nor
           the
           other
           Scriptures
           they
           have
           blindly
           quoted
           that
           Christ
           shall
           personally
           Reign
           a
           thousand
           years
           
             *
          
           for
           in
           
             Revel.
          
           20.
           5.
           it
           '
           spoken
           of
           the
           first
           Resurrection
           ,
           which
           he
           is
           blessed
           that
           hath
           a
           part
           in
           ,
           for
           then
           he
           hath
           a
           part
           in
           Christ
           who
           is
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           &
           the
           life
           whose
           Kingdom
           is
           an
           everlasting
           Kingdome
           ,
           which
           hath
           already
           appeared
           unto
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           is
           set
           up
           among
           them
           that
           they
           are
           come
           to
           Reign
           with
           him
           over
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           it's
           deceivers
           ,
           and
           these
           men
           (
           as
           appears
           )
           imagin
           that
           after
           Christ
           hath
           at
           his
           coming
           raised
           the
           dead
           bodies
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           reigned
           in
           person
           with
           them
           1000.
           years
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           another
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           the
           last
           and
           general
           Resurrection
           ,
           but
           in
           these
           things
           they
           would
           shew
           themselves
           wise
           above
           what
           is
           written
           ,
           but
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           wherein
           he
           will
           Reign
           and
           Rule
           over
           the
           Nations
           ,
           is
           Spiritual
           and
           Spiritually
           discerned
           and
           known
           where
           the
           Power
           wherein
           the
           Kingdome
           stands
           is
           felt
           ,
           and
           not
           according
           to
           the
           carnal
           imaginations
           ,
           of
           hireling
           Priests
           &
           Deceivers
           .
        
         
           J.
           H.
           T.
           M.
           
             In
             P.
          
           141.
           
           
             They
             say
             that
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             together
             with
             the
             Preaching
             the
             Cross
             ,
             this
             outward
             Ordinance
             (
             speaking
             of
             the
             blessing
             and
             breaking
             Bread
             ,
             and
             taking
             and
             blessing
             the
             Cup
             )
             for
             the
             remembring
             and
             shewing
             forth
             the
             Lords
             Death
             till
             be
             come
             ,
             which
             implies
             that
             there
             is
             even
             in
             believers
             in
             their
             several
             ages
             ,
             till
             that
             his
             coming
             again
             ;
             natural
             d●●ness
             and
             proneness
             to
             forget
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             need
             of
             such
             mementoes
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             appointed
             such
             means
             to
             stir
             us
             up
             by
             putting
             us
             in
             remembranes
             often
             ,
             they
             say
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reply
             ,
          
           Herein
           they
           undervalue
           the
           believers
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           〈◊〉
           themselves
           ,
           having
           natural
           dulness
           and
           proneness
           to
           forget
           
           the
           Lords
           Death
           ;
           &
           the
           before
           imagin
           that
           the
           belevers
           ●●ct
           have
           need
           of
           such
           outward
           ●●ings
           ,
           as
           bread
           and
           wine
           to
           stir
           them
           up
           by
           putting
           them
           in
           remembrance
           often
           ,
           whenas
           the
           true
           believers
           are
           come
           to
           the
           substance
           ,
           and
           to
           feed
           upon
           the
           flesh
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           feel
           his
           coming
           ,
           knowing
           that
           the
           bread
           which
           they
           break
           is
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           cup
           of
           blessing
           ,
           which
           they
           bless
           is
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           the
           outward
           bread
           and
           the
           cup
           ,
           was
           but
           a
           sign
           or
           a
           figure
           of
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           they
           are
           come
           to
           see
           ,
           who
           are
           in
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           in
           the
           World
           is
           the
           strife
           and
           the
           doting
           about
           these
           outward
           shaddows
           which
           are
           passed
           away
           ,
           where
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Sun
           is
           broken
           forth
           ,
           and
           the
           mysteries
           of
           life
           revealed
           .
           And
           what
           is
           it
           that
           puts
           you
           in
           remembrance
           to
           take
           bread
           and
           wine
           ?
           Will
           not
           the
           same
           stir
           you
           up
           to
           the
           remembrance
           of
           Christs
           death
           ?
           But
           you
           are
           so
           dull
           and
           prone
           to
           forget
           it
           ,
           that
           you
           must
           alwayes
           have
           need
           of
           such
           shaddows
           to
           put
           you
           in
           remembrance
           often
           ,
           sure
           if
           you
           were
           come
           to
           feel
           the
           power
           of
           Christs
           sufferings
           ,
           and
           were
           come
           to
           feed
           upon
           his
           flesh
           which
           giveth
           life
           unto
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           to
           drink
           his
           blood
           ,
           you
           would
           not
           be
           so
           forgetful
           of
           Christ
           as
           you
           are
           ,
           for
           can
           a
           living
           man
           who
           is
           sound
           ,
           forget
           his
           natural
           food
           ?
           And
           where
           you
           say
           ,
           
             that
             we
             render
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             passover
             a
             figure
             ,
          
           in
           this
           have
           you
           spoken
           falsely
           ,
           for
           we
           are
           come
           to
           the
           Supper
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           to
           sup
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           he
           with
           us
           where
           the
           bread
           of
           God
           is
           received
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           a
           figure
           but
           the
           substance
           ,
           to
           which
           Supper
           you
           are
           not
           come
           who
           live
           in
           pride
           and
           vanity
           ,
           and
           pleading
           for
           sin
           as
           your
           natural
           heritage
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           Christ
           does
           not
           Sup
           ,
           nor
           feed
           among
           such
           a
           proud
           company
           as
           you
           are
           at
           your
           bread
           and
           wine
           ,
           which
           blindly
           you
           call
           his
           Supper
           ,
           when
           it
           hath
           not
           so
           much
           as
           a
           true
           form
           of
           the
           Supper
           of
           Christ
           in
           it
           ,
           when
           his
           Disciples
           eat
           with
           him
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           was
           betrayed
           ,
           they
           eat
           the
           passeover
           according
           to
           the
           command
           ,
           
             Mat.
          
           26.
           
           
             Luke
          
           22.
           8.
           
           So
           that
           his
           Supper
           was
           not
           without
           the
           Passeover
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           figure
           that
           Christ
           fulfilled
           .
        
         
           Again
           J.
           H.
           and
           T.
           M.
           in
           P.
           146.
           you
           charg
           us
           
             with
             corrupt
             imaginations
             ;
             and
             with
             signifying
             in
             our
             former
             Questions
             ,
             that
             the
             blood
             sufferings
             and
             death
             of
             Christ
             that
             is
             over
             and
             past
             as
             to
             the
             actual
             accomplishment
             and
             sustaining
             thereof
             ,
             and
             was
             so
             finished
             
             in
             that
             body
             is
             not
             the
             bread
             of
             life
             or
             the
             drink
             indeed
             ,
             and
             the
             purger
             of
             the
             conscience
             ,
             but
             something
             else
             ;
             figured
             by
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             in
             a
             present
             and
             sensible
             being
             nigh
             to
             men
             and
             in
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reply
             ,
          
           In
           which
           you
           shew
           your
           corruptness
           and
           perverting
           the
           Truth
           ,
           in
           that
           you
           are
           striving
           against
           what
           we
           said
           of
           the
           flesh
           and
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           That
           his
           flesh
           and
           blood
           is
           so
           nigh
           to
           every
           believer
           ,
           that
           his
           flesh
           is
           his
           meat
           ,
           and
           his
           blood
           is
           his
           drink
           indeed
           ,
           and
           this
           flesh
           and
           blood
           continues
           ,
           and
           is
           felt
           in
           the
           true
           believer
           whereby
           he
           hath
           life
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           conscience
           purged
           ,
           when
           the
           sufferings
           and
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           actual
           accomplishment
           ,
           and
           sustaining
           thereof
           is
           over
           and
           past
           as
           you
           confess
           :
           But
           alas
           !
           you
           are
           ignorant
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           cannot
           tell
           where
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           is
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           existence
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           yet
           you
           have
           called
           it
           the
           foundation
           of
           your
           faith
           and
           Gods
           own
           blood
           ,
           P.
           89.
           
           
             Acts
          
           20.
           28.
           and
           yet
           by
           your
           words
           God
           is
           without
           his
           own
           blood
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           for
           you
           have
           denyed
           it
           to
           be
           in
           Christs
           body
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           so
           you
           cavel
           at
           us
           for
           witnessing
           the
           life
           and
           substance
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           you
           are
           both
           ignorant
           of
           ,
           and
           are
           confounded
           about
           .
        
         
           Where
           we
           asked
           J.
           H.
           and
           T.
           M.
           
             What
             is
             their
             ground
             for
             sprinkling
             the
             Children
             ,
             of
             them
             they
             count
             believers
             ?
          
           About
           this
           they
           shuffle
           and
           dare
           not
           answer
           directly
           for
           fear
           (
           it
           appears
           )
           of
           displeasing
           their
           other
           Brethren
           ,
           the
           Priests
           that
           differ
           from
           them
           in
           this
           ,
           and
           say
           they
           reject
           our
           Question
           ,
           but
           yet
           they
           say
           
             That
             in
             Baptizing
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             remission
             of
             sins
             is
             Preached
             ,
             and
             witnessed
             as
             in
             his
             name
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             through
             it
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             comparing
             ,
          
           Mat.
           28.
           19.
           with
           Luke
           24.
           47
           ,
           48.
           and
           Acts
           13.
           
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           say
           ,
           in
           this
           have
           you
           wrested
           these
           Scriptures
           ,
           for
           they
           will
           not
           serve
           your
           ends
           as
           you
           would
           have
           them
           .
           Repentance
           and
           remission
           of
           sins
           was
           not
           Preached
           by
           Christs
           Ministers
           to
           infants
           through
           Sprinckling
           them
           ;
           what
           do
           you
           repent
           for
           them
           ?
           Or
           promise
           that
           they
           shall
           repent
           ?
           And
           are
           you
           sure
           that
           they
           will
           prove
           believers
           ,
           that
           sprinckle
           them
           as
           the
           seed
           of
           believers
           in
           your
           account
           ?
           and
           how
           do
           you
           know
           that
           other
           Peoples
           Children
           whom
           you
           have
           refused
           to
           sprinckle
           are
           not
           as
           well
           the
           seed
           of
           believers
           as
           those
           whom
           you
           sprinckle
           ?
           and
           yet
           for
           that
           Popish
           practise
           you
           have
           no
           rule
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           truth
        
         
         
           You
           say
           in
           P.
           155.
           
           
             That
             we
             must
             needs
             reject
             and
             deride
             imputed
             Righteousness
             (
             viz.
             mens
             being
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             in
             him
             in
             an
             answerable
             sense
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             made
             sin
             for
             us
             .
          
           )
        
         
           
             Reply
             ,
          
           Herein
           you
           bely
           us
           ,
           for
           we
           neither
           reject
           nor
           deride
           the
           imputed
           Righteousness
           ,
           we
           being
           in
           the
           faith
           wherein
           it
           is
           revealed
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           imputed
           to
           us
           to
           our
           sanctification
           ,
           whereby
           we
           are
           become
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Christ
           was
           made
           sin
           for
           us
           who
           knew
           no
           sin
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           5.
           21.
           neither
           was
           there
           any
           sin
           in
           him
           so
           that
           if
           mens
           being
           the
           righteousness
           of
           God
           in
           him
           ,
           be
           in
           an
           answerable
           sense
           as
           Christ
           was
           made
           sin
           as
           you
           imagin
           &
           say
           ,
           then
           God
           must
           account
           them
           his
           Righteousness
           ,
           when
           they
           know
           none
           of
           his
           Righteousness
           ,
           nor
           have
           any
           of
           his
           Righteousness
           in
           them
           :
           And
           this
           is
           to
           make
           God
           account
           sinful
           men
           Righteous
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           to
           padiffere
           utnce
           between
           the
           holy
           and
           prophane
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           false
           Prophets
           practise
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           yours
           also
           ;
           who
           have
           also
           said
           
             that
             maintaining
             a
             justification
             by
             a
             Righteousness
             within
             ,
             is
             a
             meer
             Unrighteousness
             ,
          
           wherein
           you
           do
           no
           less
           than
           charg
           the
           Apostle
           with
           maintaining
           a
           meer
           unrighteousness
           ,
           for
           he
           tould
           them
           of
           
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             the
             Law
             being
             fulfilled
             in
             them
             ,
             who
             walked
             not
             after
             the
             flesh
             but
             after
             the
             spirit
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.
           4.
           
           And
           the
           Saints
           were
           justified
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           faith
           in
           them
           ,
           &
           so
           were
           not
           justified
           in
           sin
           ,
           but
           from
           it
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           13
           ,
           39.
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           6.
           11.
           
           
             Phil.
          
           3.
           9.
           but
           their
           state
           are
           you
           far
           from
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           pleading
           for
           sin
           which
           is
           your
           natural
           heritage
           ,
           which
           makes
           you
           so
           unwilling
           to
           part
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           you
           would
           fain
           be
           accounted
           righteous
           in
           Christ
           ,
           when
           you
           are
           unrighteous
           and
           deceitful
           ,
           being
           ignorant
           of
           the
           righteousness
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           having
           it
           in
           you
           ,
           and
           so
           would
           be
           counted
           what
           you
           are
           not
           ,
           and
           therein
           are
           Hypocrites
           deceiving
           your selves
           and
           others
           .
        
         
           And
           where
           we
           asked
           you
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           Light
           with
           which
           Christ
           Lighteth
           every
           man
           which
           cometh
           into
           the
           World
           ?
           which
           
             T.
             Meer
          
           said
           ,
           is
           both
           natural
           and
           spiritual
           .
        
         
           
             To
             this
             you
             say
             ,
             we
             vary
             
               T.
               M's
            
             saying
             ,
             as
             (
             you
             falsely
             say
             )
             divers
             times
             we
             did
             our
             own
             Question
             about
             the
             Light
             at
             that
             meeting
             ,
             for
             you
             say
             his
             Answer
             was
             to
             our
             Question
             as
             thus
             stated
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             Light
             which
             Christ
             giveth
             ?
             And
             his
             Answer
             to
             this
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             the
             author
             and
             giver
             of
             both
             〈…〉
             Light
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             Reply
             ,
          
           In
           this
           have
           you
           spoken
           falsely
           on
           both
           hands
           ,
           for
           we
           did
           not
           then
           ask
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           Light
           which
           Christ
           giveth
           ?
           but
           whetter
           the
           Light
           with
           which
           Christ
           Lighteth
           every
           man
           that
           comheh
           into
           the
           World
           be
           natural
           or
           spiritual
           ?
           and
           
             T.
             M.
          
           said
           ,
           it
           is
           both
           natural
           and
           spiritual
           ;
           as
           also
           you
           have
           lyed
           in
           saying
           that
           we
           vary
           
             T.
             M's
          
           saying
           ,
           for
           he
           and
           you
           have
           confessed
           in
           P.
           61.
           
           That
           the
           Light
           wherewith
           Christ
           Lighteth
           every
           man
           ,
           is
           both
           natural
           and
           spiritual
           ,
           and
           yet
           one
           Light
           that
           is
           both
           natural
           &
           Spiritual
           you
           could
           not
           shew
           ;
           thus
           are
           you
           taken
           in
           your self
           contradictions
           and
           deceit
           :
           And
           where
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           the
           author
           and
           giver
           of
           all
           that
           is
           truly
           called
           Light
           ,
           and
           good
           to
           men
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           to
           my
           Question
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           touching
           the
           Light
           with
           which
           Christ
           Lighteth
           every
           man
           ,
           and
           not
           touching
           all
           good
           that
           he
           is
           the
           author
           and
           giver
           of
           ,
           for
           there
           are
           many
           good
           things
           that
           Christ
           is
           the
           author
           of
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           the
           Light
           wherewith
           he
           in
           lighteneth
           every
           man
           ,
           so
           that
           you
           discover
           your
           weakness
           about
           the
           Light
           .
        
         
           And
           where
           you
           ask
           ,
           where
           we
           read
           that
           the
           Gospel
           is
           Preached
           in
           every
           Creature
           ?
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           See
           
             Col.
          
           1.
           23.
           in
           the
           Greek
           its
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           in
           every
           Creature
           .
        
         
           And
           where
           you
           say
           ,
           
             you
             have
             answered
             in
             simplicity
             and
             p●ainnese
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             hidden
             things
             of
             dishonesty
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             plain
             manifestation
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Truth
             have
             declared
             your
             minds
             ,
             that
             others
             when
             they
             read
             may
             understand
             ●our
             knowledge
             in
             the
             mysteries
             of
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           Herein
           your
           boasting
           Spirits
           are
           seen
           ,
           you
           would
           make
           men
           believe
           as
           if
           what
           you
           have
           written
           were
           infallible
           by
           a
           plain
           ma●ifestation
           of
           truth
           ,
           but
           presently
           after
           you
           say
           ,
           
             if
             in
             any
             thing
             they
             find
             you
             speak
             not
             according
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             let
             them
             refuseit
             and
             shew
             you
             in
             love
             by
             evidence
             of
             Scripture
             your
             mistake
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             thankfully
             accept
             it
             ,
          
           you
           say
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           say
           ,
           what
           confusion
           deceit
           and
           doubting
           is
           this
           you
           are
           found
           in
           ?
           And
           what
           untempered
           stuff
           is
           this
           ?
           It
           appears
           by
           this
           you
           are
           not
           assured
           that
           your
           work
           is
           all
           in
           the
           Truth
           ,
           for
           all
           your
           boasting
           of
           your
           answering
           by
           a
           plain
           manifestation
           of
           Truth
           and
           of
           your
           knowledge
           in
           the
           mysteries
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           now
           both
           your
           lies
           ,
           slanders
           ,
           and
           mistakes
           in
           many
           things
           are
           made
           manifest
           ,
           and
           you
           may
           see
           them
           if
           you
           be
           not
           
           still
           wilfully
           hardened
           ;
           and
           many
           more
           aspersions
           and
           slanders
           besides
           those
           I
           have
           mentioned
           ,
           have
           you
           vomited
           out
           in
           your
           rage
           and
           envy
           against
           us
           in
           these
           your
           answers
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           a
           heavy
           burthen
           upon
           you
           when
           you
           come
           to
           be
           silent
           in
           darkness
           as
           the
           wicked
           shall
           ,
           and
           to
           reap
           the
           fruit
           of
           your
           doings
           which
           will
           be
           terrible
           to
           you
           one
           day
           .
        
         
           
             And
             where
             you
             desire
             the
             Reader
             ,
             if
             ever
             he
             see
             any
             Reply
             to
             this
             of
             yours
             ,
             he
             would
             distinctly
             observe
             if
             we
             pervert
             not
             or
             alter
             your
             sayings
             ,
             by
             taking
             them
             in
             pieces
             and
             changing
             expressions
             to
             mar
             the
             sense
             ,
             &c.
             and
             in
             observance
             of
             this
             caution
             ,
             you
             say
             you
             doubt
             not
             but
             the
             Reader
             will
             be
             satisfied
             even
             from
             our selves
             concerning
             our
             Antichristian
             Spirit
             ,
             without
             your
             adding
             any
             more
             by
             way
             of
             return
             to
             ours
             ,
             which
             though
             you
             will
             not
             bind
             your selves
             from
             ,
             yet
             you
             do
             not
             resolve
             to
             do
             ,
             though
             we
             should
             give
             you
             occasion
             by
             such
             sorry
             shifts
             and
             pretended
             Answers
             as
             hitherto
             we
             have
             returned
             ,
             
               you
               say
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Reply
             ,
          
           As
           for
           your
           suspecting
           us
           to
           mar
           the
           sense
           of
           your
           sayings
           by
           perverting
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           lie
           at
           the
           catch
           to
           get
           some
           matters
           to
           snarle
           about
           as
           you
           say
           ,
           these
           are
           your
           own
           practises
           and
           it
           s
           your
           own
           evil
           thoughts
           against
           us
           ,
           wherein
           you
           muse
           of
           us
           as
           you
           use
           your selves
           ,
           and
           that
           arises
           from
           the
           Antichristian
           spirit
           that
           is
           in
           you
           and
           not
           in
           us
           ;
           and
           you
           are
           the
           snarlers
           (
           as
           your
           many
           lies
           and
           frequent
           perverting
           our
           words
           doth
           plainly
           shew
           )
           and
           not
           we
           ;
           what
           are
           you
           afraid
           to
           fall
           into
           your
           own
           pit
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           as
           for
           your
           not
           resolving
           to
           add
           any
           more
           by
           way
           of
           return
           to
           ours
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           to
           what
           end
           should
           you
           add
           any
           more
           in
           return
           to
           ours
           ,
           for
           you
           thereby
           would
           but
           add
           more
           to
           your
           former
           wickedness
           and
           slanders
           ,
           and
           blasphemy
           against
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           us
           ,
           which
           sees
           over
           your
           deceits
           ,
           and
           this
           would
           but
           ad
           more
           to
           your
           shame
           ,
           for
           your
           lying
           Books
           many
           are
           grown
           weary
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           before
           you
           vomited
           out
           your
           malice
           thus
           against
           us
           ,
           had
           a
           better
           esteem
           of
           you
           than
           now
           they
           have
           ;
           as
           also
           ,
           you
           have
           falsely
           said
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           been
           already
           proved
           deceivers
           and
           Antichrists
           ;
           which
           if
           it
           were
           so
           ,
           then
           away
           with
           your
           work
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           more
           need
           of
           it
           against
           us
           ,
           but
           your
           malignity
           and
           falseness
           herein
           is
           largly
           made
           manifest
           to
           many
           ,
           and
           you
           had
           better
           never
           have
           been
           born
           ,
           than
           have
           vented
           such
           wickedness
           &
           perversness
           out
           of
           your
           mouths
           if
           you
           repent
           not
           .
        
      
       
       
         
           A
           Brief
           Reply
           to
           
             John
             Horne's
          
           Book
           ,
           Called
           
             Truth's
             Triumph
             over
             Deceit
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Wherein
           his
           Deceit
           ,
           Insolency
           ,
           and
           vain
           boasting
           ,
           and
           his
           Triumphing
           in
           his
           wickedness
           and
           Lyes
           ,
           is
           plainly
           manifested
           and
           here
           reproved
           ,
           and
           the
           Truth
           Vindicated
           .
        
         
           I
           See
           ,
           that
           the
           Diviners
           and
           Deceivers
           strive
           against
           the
           Truth
           of
           our
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           their
           madness
           and
           folly
           and
           falshood
           Appears
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           evidently
           fulfilled
           upon
           this
           
             J.
             Horn
             ,
          
           whom
           this
           his
           Book
           falsely
           Called
           ,
           
             Truth's
             Tryumph
          
           hath
           sought
           to
           Vindicate
           his
           own
           Corrupt
           Cause
           ,
           and
           to
           clear
           himself
           from
           what
           I
           charged
           against
           him
           ,
           in
           what
           I
           writ
           in
           that
           Book
           Called
           ,
           
             The
             Quakers
             no
             Deceivers
             ,
          
           the
           truth
           of
           which
           in
           his
           Pride
           and
           Deceit
           ,
           he
           hath
           sought
           to
           Trample
           under
           Foot
           ,
           but
           thereby
           hath
           he
           but
           more
           discovered
           his
           shame
           and
           Malice
           ,
           and
           folly
           ,
           and
           made
           Lyes
           his
           Refuge
           ,
           and
           under
           falshood
           hath
           hid
           himself
           ,
           as
           they
           spoken
           of
           in
           
             Isai.
          
           28.
           15.
           but
           the
           more
           he
           strives
           against
           the
           Truth
           ,
           the
           more
           he
           is
           ensnared
           and
           the
           worse
           his
           Cause
           appears
           :
           Therefore
           he
           is
           not
           like
           to
           Prosper
           ,
           though
           he
           appear
           strongly
           in
           Contention
           for
           his
           Masters
           work
           which
           is
           Sin
           and
           unrighteousness
           ;
           So
           the
           Reader
           hereof
           may
           take
           notice
           of
           some
           of
           the
           chief
           of
           
             John
             Hornes
          
           matter
           which
           he
           hath
           laid
           down
           in
           order
           to
           his
           Fathers
           work
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Father
           of
           Lyes
           and
           Lyars
           such
           as
           he
           is
           ▪
           And
           to
           some
           of
           his
           Principal
           matter
           I
           shall
           briefly
           Answer
           ▪
           from
           whence
           the
           Reader
           may
           easily
           Judge
           what
           Spirit
           the
           rest
           of
           
             J.
             Hornes
          
           Babylonish
           stuff
           in
           his
           Book
           came
           from
           .
        
         
           In
           
             Pag.
          
           3.
           
             J.
             Horne
          
           chargeth
           
             us
             ,
             with
             being
             an
             Envious
             and
             imbittered
             People
             ,
             who
             hiss
             like
             Serpents
             out
             of
             the
             holes
             .
          
           This
           is
           one
           
             J.
             H.
          
           his
           Malitious
           Slanders
           ,
           for
           we
           are
           in
           that
           Power
           wherein
           we
           are
           a
           Torment
           to
           him
           and
           such
           Lyars
           as
           he
           is
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           we
           can
           tread
           upon
           such
           Serpents
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           stung
           
           though
           they
           shoot
           forth
           their
           stings
           against
           us
           .
        
         
           In
           
             P.
          
           5.
           
           
             J.
             H.
          
           Chargeth
           me
           
             with
             making
             the
             Asserting
             of
             the
             sayings
             of
             the
             Holy
             men
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             Warring
             for
             the
             Devils
             Kingdom
             .
          
           Which
           is
           a
           Lye
           and
           a
           Slander
           against
           me
           ,
           for
           I
           make
           his
           perverting
           of
           their
           sayings
           (
           in
           which
           he
           contends
           for
           Sin
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Devils
           work
           to
           continue
           in
           all
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           be
           Sinners
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           live
           )
           a
           Warring
           for
           the
           Devils
           Kingdom
           ,
           since
           that
           where
           Sin
           is
           destroyed
           by
           Christ
           ,
           1
           
             Joh.
          
           3.
           7
           ,
           8.
           there
           the
           Devils
           Kingdom
           cannot
           stand
           .
           And
           what
           confusion
           is
           this
           
             J.
             Horne
          
           in
           ,
           in
           his
           Warring
           for
           this
           his
           Fathers
           Kingdom
           ?
           One
           while
           he
           pleads
           
             that
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             had
             Sin
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             were
             Sinners
             so
             long
             as
             they
             lived
             ,
          
           as
           in
           
             Pages
          
           5.
           and
           26.
           and
           for
           it
           brings
           
             Ecc.
          
           7.
           20.
           1
           
           
             Kin.
          
           8.
           46.
           when
           at
           other
           timee
           both
           he
           and
           
             T.
             M.
          
           have
           admitted
           of
           a
           further
           state
           that
           the
           Saints
           attained
           to
           then
           being
           Sinners
           while
           they
           lived
           ,
           for
           they
           have
           said
           
             that
             they
             might
             have
             Sin
             in
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             did
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             that
             were
             born
             of
             God
             could
             do
             nothing
             against
             the
             Truth
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           13.
           8.
           so
           that
           when
           the
           Saints
           sinned
           not
           ,
           or
           did
           not
           sin
           as
           they
           have
           granted
           then
           they
           were
           not
           sinners
           ,
           so
           in
           their
           accusing
           them
           ,
           with
           being
           sinners
           so
           long
           as
           they
           lived
           ,
           they
           have
           shewed
           their
           Deceit
           and
           confusion
           .
        
         
           
             J.
             H.
          
           His
           Reason
           to
           prove
           that
           no
           man
           is
           perfectly
           freed
           from
           Sin
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             that
             Sicknesses
             ,
             Diseases
             ,
             and
             mortality
             that
             came
             in
             by
             Sin
             ,
             abides
             upon
             all
             men
             till
             the
             death
             ,
             yea
             and
             the
             bodily
             death
             that
             came
             in
             by
             Sin
             abides
             upon
             all
             till
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
          
           he
           saith
           .
        
         
           In
           which
           he
           hath
           shewed
           his
           falshood
           and
           Ignorance
           ,
           for
           does
           sickness
           abide
           upon
           all
           men
           till
           death
           ?
           Surely
           then
           he
           would
           make
           all
           men
           live
           a
           sad
           life
           ,
           if
           Sickness
           be
           upon
           them
           all
           their
           Life
           time
           .
           Again
           some
           of
           the
           Righteous
           may
           be
           Lyable
           to
           sickness
           or
           diseases
           through
           natural
           Causes
           ,
           as
           hunger
           ,
           cold
           ,
           outward
           sufferings
           (
           which
           Christs
           when
           he
           was
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           also
           suffered
           and
           was
           subject
           to
           infirmities
           as
           they
           confess
           ,
           yet
           that
           does
           not
           Argue
           therefore
           that
           the
           Righteous
           are
           not
           freed
           perfectly
           from
           Sin
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           it
           Argues
           that
           Christ
           had
           Sin
           ;
           and
           the
           death
           which
           they
           dye
           ,
           who
           dye
           in
           him
           which
           is
           gain
           to
           them
           ,
           did
           not
           come
           in
           by
           sin
           ,
           but
           that
           death
           which
           is
           already
           upon
           all
           the
           wicked
           though
           living
           ,
           as
           also
           sickness
           may
           come
           as
           a
           Judgement
           upon
           such
           ;
           and
           to
           his
           saying
           that
           bodily
           death
           abides
           upon
           all
           till
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           
           what
           bodily
           death
           then
           came
           upon
           
             Enoch
             ,
             Elijah
          
           or
           
             Melchizedeck
          
           for
           Sin
           ?
           and
           where
           dyed
           they
           that
           death
           ?
           
             Gen.
          
           5.
           24.
           
           
             Heb.
          
           11.
           5
           ,
           2
           
             King.
          
           2.
           
        
         
           And
           where
           I
           proffered
           to
           be
           willing
           to
           prove
           against
           
             J.
             H.
          
           (
           If
           lawfully
           called
           )
           either
           in
           the
           Market
           place
           ,
           Steeple
           house
           ,
           
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           he
           
             J.
             H.
          
           is
           out
           of
           the
           Life
           ,
           and
           steps
           of
           the
           true
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           steps
           and
           Practices
           of
           Deceivers
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           a
           Hypocrite
           and
           no
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           being
           a
           Parish
           Priest
           is
           Guilty
           of
           the
           Priests
           Iniquity
           whom
           he
           hath
           declared
           against
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           he
           upholds
           a
           dead
           Formal
           Worship
           like
           the
           World
           ,
           
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           his
           Ministry
           wherein
           he
           contends
           for
           Sin
           ,
           is
           Antichristian
           ,
           and
           both
           against
           the
           Commands
           and
           promises
           and
           Works
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           tends
           to
           the
           making
           both
           the
           Preaching
           and
           Praying
           of
           Christ
           and
           the
           Saints
           Ineffectual
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           that
           he
           the
           said
           
             J.
             H.
          
           is
           a
           Forger
           of
           Lyes
           ,
           a
           false
           Accuser
           ,
           a
           Slanderer
           ,
           and
           so
           one
           of
           the
           Dragons
           Army
           who
           was
           wroth
           with
           the
           Woman
           that
           brought
           forth
           the
           Man-childe
           ,
           and
           the
           Remnant
           of
           her
           Seed
           that
           kept
           the
           Commands
           of
           God
           ;
           These
           I
           charged
           
             J.
             H.
          
           with
           ,
           and
           proffered
           to
           make
           them
           good
           against
           him
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           saith
           ,
           P.
           6.
           
           
             My
             foolish
             Challenge
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             he
             shall
             not
             accept
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           say
           ,
           ah
           !
           
             J.
             Horn
             ,
          
           thou
           wast
           herein
           touched
           ;
           what
           wast
           thou
           affraid
           to
           have
           thy
           works
           tryed
           and
           brought
           to
           light
           ?
           this
           sheweth
           thy
           Guilt
           ;
           but
           thou
           knowest
           I
           was
           not
           affraid
           to
           meet
           thee
           upon
           thy
           Challenge
           ,
           and
           to
           Vindicate
           the
           Truth
           ,
           which
           thou
           hast
           split
           thy self
           against
           for
           all
           thy
           boasting
           ,
           and
           what
           thinkest
           thou
           ,
           art
           thou
           clear
           from
           the
           Deceivers
           Practices
           ,
           and
           the
           Parish
           Priests
           Iniquity
           ,
           when
           thou
           art
           Preaching
           for
           Hire
           and
           pleading
           for
           it
           and
           Tythes
           ?
           did
           ever
           Christs
           Ministers
           plead
           for
           and
           take
           Tythes
           as
           thou
           hast
           done
           ?
           and
           dost
           thou
           not
           think
           your
           Steeple-house
           worship
           ,
           whereunto
           People
           are
           called
           by
           a
           company
           of
           Bells
           ,
           is
           dead
           and
           Formal
           and
           your
           Singing
           
             Davids
          
           words
           (
           and
           Experiences
           )
           in
           Rime
           and
           Meeter
           ,
           and
           Preaching
           by
           an
           hour
           glass
           ?
           where
           hast
           thou
           Scripture
           for
           these
           your
           Practices
           ?
           I
           Queried
           thee
           about
           them
           in
           a
           Paper
           I
           sent
           thee
           ,
           a
           great
           while
           ago
           ,
           which
           I
           never
           yet
           received
           an
           Answer
           to
           ,
           thy
           guiltiness
           in
           these
           and
           many
           other
           things
           plainly
           may
           be
           seen
           .
        
         
         
           And
           in
           
             P.
          
           6.
           
           Thou
           sayest
           ,
           
             thou
             sent
             me
             word
             that
             thou
             should
             henceforth
             have
             no
             more
             to
             do
             with
             me
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             Apostles
             Counsel
             ,
             Reject
             us
             .
          
           But
           thou
           may
           see
           thou
           hast
           herein
           Lyed
           again
           ,
           for
           wherefore
           hast
           thou
           scribled
           so
           much
           confused
           stuff
           against
           us
           (
           if
           thou
           intended
           to
           have
           more
           to
           do
           with
           me
           ?
           )
           and
           against
           me
           in
           particular
           hast
           thou
           shewn
           thy
           vennome
           the
           most
           .
        
         
           In
           
             P.
          
           6.
           
           Again
           thou
           sayest
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             go
             about
             to
             plead
             thy
             own
             Cause
             but
             leave
             it
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             rather
             take
             good
          
           Hezekiah's
           
             course
             when
          
           Sennacherib
           
             railed
             upon
             him
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             have
             him
             answered
             again
             ;
          
           Herein
           hast
           thou
           shamefully
           Lyed
           again
           ,
           for
           thou
           hast
           gone
           about
           thorow
           much
           of
           thy
           Book
           to
           plead
           thy
           own
           Cause
           and
           hast
           not
           taken
           good
           
             Hezekiah's
          
           Counsel
           as
           thou
           hast
           pretended
           ,
           but
           hast
           answered
           again
           though
           to
           thy
           own
           confusion
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           
             Pag.
          
           7.
           
           Where
           thou
           sayest
           ,
           
             The
             Quakers
             would
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             better
             than
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
          
           This
           is
           thy
           Lye
           and
           slander
           ,
           
             J.
             H.
             
          
        
         
           And
           in
           
             Pag
          
           8.
           
           To
           my
           saying
           ,
           the
           true
           Prophet
           sayes
           all
           his
           Judgements
           were
           before
           me
           ,
           and
           as
           for
           his
           Statutes
           I
           did
           not
           depart
           from
           them
           ,
           I
           was
           also
           upright
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           have
           kept
           my self
           from
           my
           iniquity
           ,
           2
           
             Sam.
          
           22.
           24
           but
           thou
           sayest
           
             that
          
           David
           
             acknowledges
             he
             had
             then
             Iniquity
             ,
             for
             how
             was
             Iniquity
             his
             ,
             if
             there
             was
             none
             in
             him
             ?
          
           In
           which
           thou
           hast
           perverted
           
             Davids
          
           words
           ,
           for
           
             David
          
           saith
           he
           kept
           himself
           from
           his
           Iniquity
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           depart
           from
           the
           Statutes
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           so
           that
           then
           he
           was
           not
           a
           Sinner
           :
           and
           
             our
          
           transgressions
           and
           
             our
          
           Sins
           the
           Saints
           spoke
           of
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           washed
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           transgressions
           done
           far
           from
           them
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           103.
           12.
           
           
             Rev.
          
           1.
           5.
           
        
         
           In
           
             P.
          
           9.
           
           
             J.
             H.
          
           Saith
           ,
           
             It
             is
             true
             too
             that
             God
             promises
             that
             his
             People
             shall
             be
             all
             Righteous
             ,
             and
             clean
             from
             all
             their
             filthiness
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             and
             that
             God
             is
             performing
             his
             promises
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             all
             be
             perfectly
             Righteous
             ,
             even
             in
             themselves
             in
             the
             New
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             New
             Jerusalem
             where
             shall
             be
             no
             unclean
             thing
             ,
          
           he
           saith
           :
           To
           which
           Reply
           ,
           In
           this
           hath
           
             John
             Horn
          
           overthrown
           his
           former
           Doctrine
           ,
           for
           if
           the
           People
           of
           God
           shall
           be
           cleansed
           from
           all
           their
           filthiness
           ,
           as
           in
           
             Ezek.
          
           36.
           25.
           and
           be
           all
           perfectly
           Righteous
           in
           the
           New
           Jerusalem
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           Sinners
           ,
           nor
           have
           sin
           in
           them
           so
           long
           as
           they
           live
           ,
           as
           
           
             J.
             H.
          
           hath
           affirmed
           ,
           for
           the
           Saints
           before
           their
           decease
           ,
           were
           come
           unto
           New
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           Citizens
           there
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           Kingdom
           that
           could
           not
           be
           shaken
           ,
           into
           which
           no
           unclean
           thing
           could
           come
           ;
           and
           to
           see
           the
           removing
           of
           the
           old
           Earth
           ,
           and
           Heaven
           which
           were
           shaken
           ,
           
             Ephes.
          
           2.
           19.
           
           
             Col.
          
           1.
           13.
           
           
             Heb.
          
           12.
           which
           yet
           
             J.
             H.
          
           and
           all
           such
           as
           he
           ,
           who
           are
           contending
           for
           the
           Devils
           work
           are
           Ignorant
           of
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           for
           those
           that
           
             John
          
           saw
           ,
           
             Rev.
          
           14.
           who
           were
           without
           fault
           before
           the
           Throne
           of
           God
           ,
           
             I.
             H.
          
           saith
           ,
           
             all
             that
             heartily
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             moved
             away
             from
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             Gospel
             it
             is
             Christs
             Office
             to
             present
             them
             holy
             unblameable
             ,
             and
             without
             Reproof
             in
             Gods
             sight
             ,
          
           Col.
           1.
           22
           ,
           23.
           
             not
             because
             they
             are
             sinless
             in
             themselves
             ,
          
           he
           saith
           .
           Mark
           his
           confusion
           and
           deceit
           here
           ,
           according
           to
           
             J.
             H.
          
           his
           words
           here
           ,
           the
           Saints
           who
           are
           without
           fault
           before
           the
           Throne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           holy
           blameless
           ,
           and
           without
           Reproof
           in
           Gods
           sight
           are
           Sinners
           notwithstanding
           ;
           as
           if
           sin
           were
           no
           fault
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           Reproved
           or
           blamed
           in
           Gods
           sight
           ;
           Oh!
           what
           darkness
           and
           deceit
           art
           thou
           in
           
             I.
             H.
          
           what
           art
           thou
           wholly
           past
           feeling
           ?
           doest
           thou
           not
           know
           in
           thy
           own
           particular
           that
           every
           Sin
           thou
           hast
           is
           Reproveable
           ,
           and
           art
           thou
           not
           Reproved
           in
           thy
           own
           Conscience
           by
           the
           Light
           for
           it
           ?
           surely
           thou
           art
           exceedingly
           hardened
           ,
           and
           hast
           denyed
           Christs
           Office
           in
           thy
           contending
           for
           sin
           to
           continue
           even
           in
           them
           whom
           Christ
           presents
           Holy
           unblameable
           and
           without
           reproof
           in
           Gods
           sight
           ,
           who
           live
           not
           to
           themselves
           but
           unto
           the
           Lord
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           
             P.
          
           10.
           
           
             I.
             H.
          
           Saith
           ,
           
             He
             that
             in
             such
             a
             sence
             as
             in
          
           1
           
             Joh.
          
           1.
           9.
           
             confesseth
             his
             Sins
             is
             Righteous
             as
             Christ
             is
             Righteous
             ,
             for
             Christ
             is
             his
             Righteousness
             and
             yet
             he
             that
             confesseth
             his
             sin
             is
             not
             without
             sin
             in
             himself
             ,
             :
          
           In
           which
           he
           hath
           uttered
           Blasphemy
           against
           Christ
           ,
           for
           Christ
           hath
           no
           Sin
           in
           himself
           to
           confess
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           who
           are
           but
           confessing
           their
           Sins
           which
           they
           have
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           freed
           from
           Sin
           ;
           for
           they
           who
           are
           Righteous
           as
           Christ
           is
           Righteous
           ,
           do
           witness
           Sin
           condemned
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           destroyed
           ,
           and
           walk
           not
           after
           the
           flesh
           ,
           but
           after
           the
           Spirit
           being
           purified
           from
           all
           the
           filthiness
           of
           flesh
           and
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           my
           saying
           ,
           that
           
             Paul
          
           witnessed
           the
           groaning
           and
           travelling
           in
           pain
           before
           the
           Birth
           was
           born
           in
           him
           or
           before
           he
           was
           Born
           of
           God
           (
           which
           
             I.
             H.
          
           hath
           deceitfully
           perverted
           ,
           and
           wronged
           my
           words
           about
           )
           and
           that
           
             Paul
          
           spake
           to
           Conditions
           below
           his
           own
           (
           to
           the
           Romans
           )
           
             which
             I.
             H.
             saith
             ,
             cannot
             be
             true
             ,
             
             and
             the
             other
             too
             ,
             for
             if
          
           Paul
           
             was
             but
             then
             groaning
             to
             be
             born
             ,
             and
             not
             born
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             spake
             of
             his
             own
             state
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             spake
             to
             others
             states
             below
             his
             own
             ,
             then
             is
             it
             not
             true
             that
             he
             had
             ,
             while
             an
             Apostle
             a
             time
             in
             which
             he
             was
             not
             born
             of
             God
             .
          
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           say
           ,
           in
           this
           hath
           he
           shewed
           his
           blindness
           and
           falsehood
           ,
           for
           he
           hath
           not
           a
           ground
           for
           these
           cavals
           against
           me
           ,
           in
           that
           I
           never
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           
             Paul
          
           was
           but
           groaning
           to
           be
           born
           of
           God
           when
           he
           wrote
           to
           the
           Romans
           ;
           nor
           that
           he
           was
           not
           born
           of
           God
           when
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           but
           I
           know
           he
           witnessed
           the
           groaning
           ,
           and
           travelling
           in
           pain
           before
           the
           free
           born
           state
           was
           witnessed
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           also
           after
           he
           was
           come
           into
           that
           state
           himself
           ,
           he
           suffered
           with
           the
           body
           where
           it
           suffered
           ,
           and
           travailed
           for
           its
           redemption
           where
           it
           was
           not
           redeemed
           ;
           which
           body
           was
           not
           one
           member
           but
           many
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           suffering
           seeds-sake
           in
           those
           members
           ,
           
             Paul
          
           condescended
           to
           states
           below
           his
           own
           ,
           even
           when
           he
           wrote
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           all
           which
           he
           himself
           could
           not
           then
           be
           in
           ,
           when
           he
           so
           wrote
           ,
           yet
           a
           sufferer
           and
           a
           traveller
           under
           all
           those
           burthens
           which
           the
           body
           under
           went
           ,
           about
           whose
           condescending
           ,
           I
           have
           more
           fully
           writ
           in
           that
           Book
           called
           
             the
             Quakers
             no
             Deceivers
             ,
          
           Page
           14.
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17.
           the
           truth's
           whereof
           
             J.
             H.
          
           cannot
           get
           over
           for
           all
           his
           cavails
           .
        
         
           And
           where
           thou
           sayest
           J.
           H.
           in
           P.
           9.
           
             that
             the
             temptations
             God
             tries
             his
             People
             with
             ,
             are
             to
             try
             and
             purifie
             their
             faith
             from
             the
             mixtures
             therein
             ,
          
        
         
           In
           this
           thou
           art
           ignorant
           of
           the
           faith
           of
           Gods
           elect
           ,
           and
           the
           mystery
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           pure
           and
           stands
           in
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           mixture
           of
           sin
           ,
           it
           being
           of
           another
           nature
           than
           sin
           ,
           for
           it
           worketh
           sin
           out
           .
        
         
           J.
           H.
           in
           P.
           16.
           
           Speaking
           of
           the
           birth
           which
           is
           born
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           saith
           
             he
             denies
             not
             but
             in
             that
             birth
             there
             might
             be
             degrees
             and
             grouth
             after
             ,
             nor
             will
             the
             perfection
             of
             it
             be
             as
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             till
             the
             resurrection
             thereof
             from
             the
             Dead
             .
          
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           birth
           thou
           never
           knew
           ,
           nor
           its
           perfection
           :
           For
           how
           could
           the
           body
           be
           a
           Temple
           for
           the
           Lord
           ,
           if
           the
           perfection
           of
           the
           birth
           be
           not
           as
           to
           it
           ?
           For
           the
           Saints
           were
           born
           of
           water
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           which
           cleansed
           them
           from
           all
           filthiness
           of
           flesh
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           became
           members
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           of
           his
           flesh
           and
           of
           his
           bone
           .
        
         
           J.
           H.
           saith
           
             The
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             ,
             doth
             not
             witness
             that
             in
             them
             a
             Child
             was
             born
             ,
             and
             a
             Son
             in
             them
             was
             given
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             Answ.
          
           Christ
           was
           the
           first
           born
           in
           many
           Brethren
           ,
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           8.
           29.
           and
           was
           not
           
             Isaiah
          
           one
           of
           these
           Bretheren
           ?
           Who
           also
           had
           been
           as
           with
           Child
           ,
           
             Isaiah
          
           26.
           17.
           
           
             Jer.
          
           30.
           6.
           
        
         
           And
           where
           in
           P.
           19.
           thou
           chargest
           R.
           H.
           and
           me
           
             with
             counting
             Christ's
             coming
             in
             the
             flesh
             to
             be
             but
             a
             figure
             ,
          
           in
           this
           thou
           hast
           belyed
           us
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           never
           so
           affirmed
           by
           us
           .
        
         
           J.
           H.
           saith
           ,
           
             Some
             did
             believe
             in
             the
             Light
             ,
             before
             they
             believed
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Christ
             ;
             as
          
           Nathaniel
           
             and
          
           Cornelius
           ,
           
             and
             divers
             others
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           Where
           proves
           he
           that
           by
           Scripture
           ?
           For
           Christ
           is
           that
           Light
           ,
           which
           
             Cornelius
          
           and
           others
           believed
           in
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           devided
           :
           His
           words
           here
           implyes
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           that
           believe
           in
           the
           Light
           ,
           believed
           in
           they
           knew
           not
           what
           .
           If
           they
           believed
           not
           Jesus
           to
           be
           the
           Christ
           ,
           when
           they
           so
           believed
           :
           And
           my
           saying
           a
           man
           must
           believe
           that
           Jesus
           is
           the
           Christ
           ,
           and
           believe
           in
           him
           too
           ,
           before
           he
           be
           born
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           Christ
           said
           ,
           believe
           in
           the
           Light
           that
           ye
           may
           be
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           Light
           ,
           of
           this
           J.
           H.
           sayes
           ,
           
             what
             is
             this
             but
             to
             fight
             against
             the
             Apostle
             John
             ,
          
           1
           John
           5.
           1.
           and
           sayes
           
             I
             stick
             not
             to
             make
             John
             a
             lyer
             ,
          
           P.
           21.
           
           In
           which
           he
           hath
           shamefully
           lyed
           ,
           for
           I
           own
           what
           
             John
          
           said
           ,
           and
           I
           spoke
           according
           to
           Christ's
           Testimony
           ,
           who
           put
           believing
           in
           the
           Light
           before
           being
           Children
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           they
           received
           Christ
           ,
           and
           believed
           in
           his
           name
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           become
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           ,
           
             John
          
           1.
           22.
           and
           12.
           36
           
           So
           that
           
             J.
             H.
          
           in
           not
           owning
           and
           believing
           in
           Christ
           before
           being
           born
           of
           God
           ,
           implyes
           ,
           that
           while
           the
           birth
           which
           is
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           but
           in
           bringing
           forth
           in
           man
           ,
           before
           it
           be
           born
           ,
           man
           is
           but
           in
           the
           unbelief
           ,
           while
           that
           work
           of
           God
           is
           but
           in
           effecting
           and
           not
           effected
           ,
           which
           shews
           
             J.
             H.
          
           his
           ignorance
           of
           the
           new
           birth
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           conceived
           without
           faith
           in
           the
           Light
           ,
           before
           it
           is
           brought
           forth
           .
        
         
           J.
           H.
           saith
           
             P.
          
           24.
           
           
             That
             the
             Creatures
             deliverance
             into
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Redemption
             of
             the
             Sainte
             body
             ,
             which
             they
             groaned
             and
             waited
             for
             ,
          
           Rom.
           8.
           19.
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23.
           
             could
             not
             be
             before
             those
             Saints
             deceased
          
           (
           for
           saith
           he
           )
           
             the
             Apostle
          
           (
           vers.
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           )
           
             speaks
             about
             their
             sufferings
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             reigning
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             speaks
             of
             the
             sufferings
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             first
             ,
             and
             the
             reign
             as
             a
             thing
             afterward
             ;
             the
             sufferings
             are
             of
             this
             present
             time
             or
             life
             ,
             but
             the
             glory
             is
             to
             be
             after
             revealed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             spoken
             of
             as
             in
             the
             future
             to
             this
             present
             time
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             Answ.
          
           Here
           you
           may
           see
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           redemption
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           which
           the
           Saints
           in
           their
           life
           time
           groaned
           and
           waited
           for
           ,
           and
           the
           reigning
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           revealing
           of
           his
           glory
           in
           the
           Saints
           ;
           all
           these
           hath
           
             J.
             Horne
          
           put
           afar
           off
           ,
           as
           things
           not
           attained
           by
           any
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           in
           all
           which
           he
           hath
           shewed
           himself
           voyd
           of
           understanding
           ,
           and
           hath
           denyed
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           their
           liberty
           and
           priviledges
           ,
           and
           so
           hath
           denyed
           the
           end
           and
           effect
           of
           the
           Saints
           travail
           and
           sufferings
           ,
           and
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           adoption
           ,
           which
           was
           sent
           into
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           who
           was
           made
           of
           a
           woman
           ,
           made
           under
           the
           Law
           to
           redeem
           them
           that
           were
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           receive
           the
           adoption
           of
           Sons
           ,
           
             Gal.
          
           4.
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           and
           that
           adoption
           reacheth
           to
           the
           body
           of
           the
           believers
           ,
           and
           was
           its
           redemption
           ,
           which
           for
           a
           time
           it
           groaned
           ,
           and
           waited
           for
           ,
           
             Rom
             ▪
          
           8.
           and
           the
           Saints
           were
           brought
           to
           reign
           with
           Christ
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           made
           pertakers
           of
           his
           glory
           ,
           being
           made
           more
           than
           conquerers
           in
           Christ
           thorow
           their
           sufferings
           ,
           and
           even
           then
           the
           Spirit
           of
           glory
           ,
           and
           of
           God
           did
           rest
           upon
           them
           ,
           
             Rom
             ,
          
           8.
           37.
           1
           
             Pet.
          
           4.
           14.
           
        
         
           And
           what
           gross
           darkness
           is
           it
           for
           him
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Creatures
           deliverance
           into
           the
           glorious
           liberty
           of
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           could
           not
           be
           before
           the
           Saints
           deceased
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           not
           possible
           to
           be
           so
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           from
           
             J.
             Horn's
          
           not
           owning
           that
           the
           Saints
           may
           attain
           to
           the
           redemption
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           before
           the
           bodies
           be
           raised
           out
           of
           the
           grave
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           his
           wores
           )
           I
           said
           from
           this
           ,
           then
           
             Paul
          
           is
           not
           yet
           come
           to
           the
           redemption
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           which
           so
           many
           hundred
           years
           since
           he
           groaned
           and
           waited
           for
           ,
           seeing
           that
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           bodies
           is
           not
           yet
           come
           :
           Oh!
           how
           
             J.
             Horne
          
           is
           vexed
           at
           me
           '
           for
           thus
           discovering
           his
           blindness
           ,
           as
           in
           
             P.
          
           25
           ▪
           he
           shews
           his
           venome
           in
           calling
           us
           ,
           wicked
           and
           corrupt
           ,
           and
           poor
           shifting
           ,
           for
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             the
             Fathers
             that
             dyed
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             received
             not
             as
             then
             the
             promises
             ,
             and
             that
          
           Abraham
           
             hath
             not
             yet
             received
             all
             the
             promises
             for
             which
             he
             hoped
             ,
          
           which
           is
           another
           case
           than
           
             Pauls
          
           groaning
           and
           waiting
           for
           the
           redemption
           of
           the
           body
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           corruption
           ,
           for
           the
           Scripture
           does
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           
             Abraham
          
           groaned
           and
           travelled
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           he
           hath
           not
           yet
           received
           ;
           for
           it
           s
           said
           that
           these
           all
           dyed
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           not
           having
           received
           the
           promises
           ,
           but
           having
           seen
           
           them
           afar
           oft
           and
           were
           perswaded
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           imbraced
           them
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           11.
           12
           ,
           13.
           but
           hath
           not
           
             Abraham
          
           now
           received
           the
           promises
           which
           was
           to
           him
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           seen
           the
           increase
           of
           his
           seed
           ,
           and
           received
           the
           Heavenly
           City
           and
           Country
           ,
           which
           he
           and
           the
           Martyrs
           (
           spoken
           of
           in
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           11.
           )
           dyed
           in
           the
           hope
           of
           ?
           Since
           th●●Abraham
           yet
           liveth
           ,
           and
           is
           in
           the
           everlasting
           Kingdome
           ,
           but
           〈◊〉
           is
           besides
           
             J.
             H.
          
           his
           matter
           about
           
             Pauls
          
           not
           yet
           being
           come
           to
           the
           redemption
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           corruption
           ,
           which
           so
           many
           hundred
           years
           since
           he
           groaned
           and
           waited
           for
           ,
           which
           bondage
           of
           Corruption
           
             J.
             H.
          
           and
           
             T.
             M.
          
           have
           accounted
           to
           be
           the
           Corruption
           of
           mortality
           in
           which
           the
           body
           corrupteth
           in
           Death
           and
           in
           the
           Grave
           ,
           as
           also
           they
           have
           called
           it
           rottenness
           in
           their
           other
           Book
           
             P.
          
           48.
           from
           which
           it
           follows
           that
           
             Paul
          
           groaned
           ,
           and
           waited
           for
           his
           body
           to
           be
           redeemed
           from
           the
           corruption
           and
           rottenness
           in
           the
           Grave
           ,
           before
           ever
           the
           body
           was
           either
           Dead
           or
           laid
           in
           the
           Grave
           ,
           or
           corrupted
           there
           :
           And
           thus
           their
           sottishness
           appears
           ,
           so
           that
           this
           we
           may
           lay
           down
           as
           their
           principle
           ,
           that
           the
           redemption
           of
           the
           body
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           corruption
           ,
           which
           so
           many
           hundred
           years
           since
           
             Paul
          
           groaned
           and
           waited
           for
           (
           when
           he
           lived
           )
           he
           hath
           not
           yet
           attained
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           Alas
           !
           then
           they
           would
           make
           poor
           
             Paul
          
           have
           a
           long
           travail
           and
           suffering
           ,
           as
           also
           according
           to
           what
           they
           say
           in
           their
           other
           Book
           ,
           
             Page
          
           47.
           48.
           viz.
           
             That
             it
             was
             the
             Apostles
             part
             to
             groan
             after
             the
             redemption
             ,
             till
             Christ's
             descending
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             (
             which
          
           they
           say
           
             is
             not
             till
             after
             the
             decease
             )
          
        
         
           And
           whereas
           I
           said
           ,
           that
           
             Asa's
          
           heart
           was
           perfect
           with
           the
           Lord
           while
           he
           did
           that
           which
           was
           right
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Lord
           (
           which
           might
           be
           all
           his
           dayes
           ,
           till
           that
           was
           written
           in
           ,
           2
           
             Cron.
          
           15.
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19.
           )
           but
           not
           when
           his
           heart
           was
           departed
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           he
           turned
           into
           the
           Rage
           ,
           Oppression
           ,
           and
           Persecution
           (
           nor
           when
           he
           was
           in
           the
           natural
           state
           )
           which
           is
           clear
           ●●cording
           to
           2
           
             Chron.
          
           16.
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           J.
           H.
           saith
           
             that
             is
             a
             gloss
             of
             my
             own
             brain
             against
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Text
             .
          
        
         
           But
           
             I.
             H.
          
           can
           neither
           overthrow
           my
           Answer
           about
           this
           ,
           nor
           clear
           himself
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           was
           
             Asa's
          
           heart
           perfect
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           when
           he
           relyed
           not
           on
           the
           Lord
           ?
           and
           when
           it
           was
           departed
           from
           the
           Lord
           ?
           and
           when
           he
           was
           in
           rage
           with
           the
           Prophet
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           put
           him
           in
           Prison
           ?
           and
           when
           he
           sought
           not
           to
           
           the
           Lord
           but
           to
           the
           Physitians
           ?
           If
           
             I.
             H.
          
           urge
           ,
           tkat
           he
           was
           perfect
           all
           his
           dayes
           ,
           it
           seems
           his
           confidence
           and
           faith
           is
           grounded
           upon
           the
           History
           chiefly
           as
           the
           foundation
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           yet
           he
           will
           but
           stick
           to
           such
           places
           of
           it
           in
           the
           letter
           ,
           as
           he
           thinks
           may
           serve
           his
           turn
           ,
           and
           other
           places
           he
           can
           turn
           and
           wrest
           ▪
           But
           seeing
           his
           confidence
           is
           such
           in
           the
           Letter
           ,
           or
           those
           Hystories
           of
           the
           Kings
           ,
           I
           'le
           ask
           him
           if
           these
           two
           places
           be
           both
           infallible
           and
           in
           union
           ?
           viz.
           in
           2
           
             Kings
             .
          
           8.
           26.
           it
           s
           said
           two
           and
           twenty
           years
           old
           was
           
             Ahaziah
          
           when
           he
           began
           to
           Reign
           ,
           and
           in
           2
           
             Chron.
          
           22.
           2.
           it
           s
           said
           forty
           and
           two
           years
           was
           
             Ahaziah
          
           when
           he
           began
           to
           Reign
           ,
           and
           see
           2
           
             Kings
          
           9.
           27
           ,
           28.
           and
           what
           are
           all
           these
           the
           word
           of
           God
           and
           in
           unity
           ?
        
         
           And
           where
           in
           
             P.
          
           29.
           thou
           J.
           H.
           accusest
           me
           
             with
             alledging
             the
             sleeping
             in
             security
             ,
             (
             against
             which
             the
             Apostle
             warns
             them
             ,
             ●●
             Thes.
          
           5.
           6.
           
           )
           
             as
             an
             interpretation
             of
             the
             sleeping
             in
             Jesus
             ,
          
           In
           which
           thou
           hast
           shown
           thy self
           a
           gross
           and
           impudent
           lyer
           ,
           for
           I
           never
           put
           such
           an
           interpretation
           upon
           the
           sleeping
           in
           Jesus
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           publickly
           known
           at
           our
           dispute
           ,
           that
           I
           plainly
           distinguished
           between
           the
           sleeping
           in
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           the
           sleeping
           in
           sin
           or
           security
           ,
           as
           also
           I
           suppose
           your
           own
           relation
           of
           the
           dispute
           may
           prove
           thee
           false
           in
           this
           thing
           .
        
         
           And
           another
           of
           thy
           lies
           ,
           
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             did
             never
             confess
             that
             coming
             of
             Christ
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             bringing
             with
             him
             them
             that
             sleep
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             raising
             the
             dead
             in
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
          
           1
           
             Thes.
          
           4.
           which
           I
           have
           often
           confessed
           and
           witnessed
           to
           ,
           but
           against
           thy
           lies
           and
           lying
           imaginations
           .
        
         
           And
           where
           I
           charged
           thee
           with
           pleading
           for
           sin
           ,
           and
           that
           thy
           Ministry
           tends
           to
           keep
           people
           in
           it
           ,
           thou
           sayest
           ,
           
             which
             reflects
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             equally
             with
             you
             ,
             P.
          
           31.
           
           In
           this
           hast
           thou
           also
           lyed
           ,
           for
           the
           Apostles
           never
           set
           forth
           two
           such
           Books
           chiefly
           in
           contention
           for
           sin
           and
           deceit
           as
           thou
           and
           thy
           brethren
           in
           iniquity
           have
           done
           ;
           nor
           ever
           pleaded
           for
           wearing
           cuffs
           and
           ribbonds
           and
           such
           like
           things
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           done
           ,
           nor
           did
           they
           say
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           were
           sinners
           so
           long
           as
           they
           lived
           as
           thou
           hast
           done
           ,
           P.
           26.
           so
           that
           thou
           art
           not
           at
           all
           fit
           to
           be
           compared
           to
           them
           who
           art
           in
           so
           much
           deceit
           and
           lies
           ,
           and
           yet
           thou
           hast
           called
           God
           to
           thy
           witness
           ,
           and
           reckoned
           thy self
           with
           the
           just
           P.
           28.
           32.
           and
           again
           in
           thy
           deceit
           hast
           gone
           about
           to
           vindicate
           thy
           saying
           
             thou
             wast
             able
             to
             worry
             me
             and
             such
             foxes
             ;
          
           which
           thou
           
           hast
           not
           yet
           done
           for
           all
           thy
           malice
           ,
           though
           it
           's
           evident
           thou
           art
           more
           like
           a
           worrier
           (
           or
           wolf
           )
           than
           a
           Lamb
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           page
           33.
           
           J.
           H.
           propounds
           this
           for
           the
           Readers
           usefulness
           ,
           viz.
           
             that
             the
             same
             persons
             that
             believe
             ,
             are
             considerable
             as
             they
             are
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             and
             have
             natural
             beings
             of
             souls
             and
             bodies
             ,
             as
             springing
             from
          
           Adam
           
             by
             propagation
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             are
             sinful
             ,
             mortal
             ,
             subject
             to
             many
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             have
             members
             on
             earth
             to
             mortifie
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             same
             persons
             as
             they
             are
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             begotten
             to
             know
             and
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             reckoned
             after
             him
             have
             another
             state
             in
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             reckoned
             after
          
           Adam
           ,
           
             and
             what
             they
             are
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             are
             Saints
             holy
             ,
             spotless
             ,
             compleat
             ,
          
           He
           saith
           .
        
         
           
             I
             Answer
             .
          
           Was
           there
           ever
           such
           deceit
           and
           confusion
           as
           this
           ?
           did
           you
           ever
           hear
           of
           sinful
           ,
           mortal
           ,
           holy
           ,
           spotless
           ,
           compleat
           Saints
           and
           believers
           in
           Christ
           ?
           or
           did
           you
           ever
           read
           in
           Scripture
           of
           a
           sinful
           spotless
           Saint
           ?
           Thus
           madly
           hath
           
             J.
             H.
          
           accused
           the
           Saint●
           ,
           and
           pleaded
           for
           sin
           which
           in
           his
           Fathers
           work
           ,
           who
           before
           accounted
           such
           sinners
           as
           are
           without
           fault
           before
           the
           Throne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           whom
           Christ
           presents
           holy
           ,
           unblameable
           and
           without
           reproof
           in
           Gods
           sight
           ,
           
             P.
          
           9.
           as
           if
           he
           had
           tould
           us
           of
           unblameable
           sinners
           ,
           and
           sinners
           without
           fault
           :
           And
           as
           for
           his
           counting
           the
           spotless
           Saints
           sinners
           in
           themselves
           as
           propagated
           from
           
             Adam
             ,
          
           he
           hath
           shewed
           his
           blindness
           and
           deceit
           ,
           for
           the
           spotless
           Saints
           are
           come
           out
           of
           
             Adams
          
           state
           and
           are
           no
           more
           subject
           to
           his
           transgression
           by
           propagation
           or
           natural
           issue
           ,
           than
           the
           Childrens
           teeth
           are
           set
           on
           edge
           by
           the
           Fathers
           eating
           sower
           grapes
           ,
           
             Jer.
          
           31.
           29
           ,
           30.
           
           For
           they
           are
           come
           into
           Christ
           the
           second
           
             Adams
          
           state
           ,
           and
           live
           not
           to
           themselves
           but
           to
           him
           ,
           so
           the
           twain
           is
           made
           one
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           one
           new-man
           in
           Christ
           ,
           in
           whom
           he
           that
           abideth
           sinneth
           not
           .
        
         
           And
           after
           that
           
             J.
             H.
          
           hath
           pleaded
           for
           his
           laughing
           at
           the
           dispute
           whereby
           his
           lightness
           scorn
           and
           madness
           appeared
           ,
           
             Eccles.
          
           2.
           2.
           in
           
             Page
          
           34.
           he
           saith
           
             that
             none
             that
             saw
             things
             rightly
             could
             see
             Truth
             with
             us
             ,
             damping
             or
             confuting
             him
             ,
             for
             then
             could
             he
             not
             have
             laughed
             or
             rejoyced
             over
             us
          
           he
           saith
           .
        
         
           
             *
          
           
             I
             Answer
             ,
          
           This
           is
           a
           sottish
           reason
           ,
           for
           could
           not
           the
           Truth
           on
           
             Davids
          
           and
           the
           true
           Prophets
           side
           confute
           and
           damp
           their
           enemies
           ,
           when
           they
           laughed
           and
           scoffed
           at
           
             David
             ,
          
           and
           the
           true
           
           Prophets
           ,
           as
           
             I.
             H.
          
           Hath
           laughed
           and
           scoffed
           at
           us
           ,
           so
           that
           his
           scoffing
           and
           laughing
           at
           us
           ,
           does
           not
           ārgue
           the
           truth
           to
           be
           on
           his
           side
           ,
           but
           rather
           sheweth
           his
           impudency
           ,
           vain
           glorying
           and
           prophanness
           ,
           which
           is
           largly
           gone
           abroad
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           
             I.
             Horne
          
           said
           ,
           
             the
             King
             Christ
             shall
             rejoyce
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             that
             swearsby
             (
             ●r
             comfesses
             )
             him
             shall
             glory
             ,
             and
             to
             prove
             it
             brought
             Psal.
          
           63.
           11.
           
           To
           which
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           every
           one
           that
           swears
           by
           Christ
           shall
           glory
           ,
           then
           must
           the
           drunkards
           and
           lyers
           and
           all
           such
           prophane
           persons
           ,
           as
           swear
           by
           him
           glory
           ,
           about
           which
           
             I.
             H.
          
           charges
           me
           
             with
             reviling
             and
             blaspheming
             the
             very
             words
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             &
             calls
             me
             a
             desperate
             deceiver
             ,
          
           in
           which
           he
           hath
           both
           belyed
           me
           and
           my
           words
           ,
           and
           slandered
           me
           ,
           for
           I
           neither
           reviled
           nor
           opposed
           the
           very
           words
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           witnessed
           against
           
             I.
             Hornes
          
           saying
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           that
           sweareth
           by
           Christ
           shall
           glory
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           falsely
           put
           upon
           Scripture
           ▪
           for
           the
           words
           are
           not
           so
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           63.
           11.
           there
           's
           not
           Christ
           mentioned
           ,
           for
           that
           was
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Law
           before
           Christ
           came
           when
           oaths
           were
           used
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           in
           encouraging
           men
           to
           swear
           by
           Christ
           ,
           hath
           denyed
           Christ's
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           swear
           not
           at
           all
           ,
           
             Mat.
          
           5.
           and
           so
           hath
           given
           liberty
           to
           the
           drunkards
           practise
           ;
           and
           then
           he
           telling
           
             of
             his
             explication
             of
             the
             word
             swearing
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             confessing
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             its
             explicated
             in
             ,
          
           Rom.
           14.
           11.
           and
           Phil.
           2.
           11.
           
           In
           which
           there
           is
           no
           mention
           of
           swearing
           by
           Christ
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           of
           every
           tongue
           confessing
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           confessing
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           Lord
           .
           Oh!
           how
           sadly
           hath
           
             I.
             H.
          
           come
           off
           here
           and
           shifted
           for
           himself
           ,
           what
           doth
           he
           make
           swearing
           by
           and
           confessing
           Christ
           all
           one
           ?
           then
           he
           would
           make
           all
           the
           Saints
           who
           confessed
           Christ
           swearers
           and
           so
           transgressors
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           was
           against
           swearing
           ,
           but
           not
           against
           confessing
           Christ
           .
        
         
           Again
           this
           impudent
           man
           
             I.
             H.
          
           amongst
           others
           of
           his
           falsehoods
           he
           accuseth
           me
           with
           ;
           he
           is
           not
           ashamed
           to
           charge
           me
           with
           
             saying
             ,
             that
             the
          
           63.
           
           Psalm
           verse
           11.
           
             tends
             ,
             to
             encourage
             drunkards
             ,
             and
             with
             saying
             that
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Proph●●●
             ,
             when
             they
             confest
             sins
             were
             not
             true
             believers
             ,
          
           with
           many
           other
           lies
           :
           Truly
           
             I.
             H.
          
           of
           all
           the
           lyers
           and
           false
           accusers
           that
           ever
           I
           met
           with
           ,
           thou
           art
           one
           of
           the
           most
           expert
           to
           tell
           lies
           and
           falsely
           to
           accuse
           ,
           thou
           hast
           sure
           been
           long
           discipled
           in
           they
           Fathers
           work
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Lyer
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           or
           else
           thou
           couldest
           not
           be
           so
           expert
           in
           it
           .
        
         
         
           Again
           ,
           how
           falsely
           and
           poorly
           comst
           thou
           off
           ,
           in
           saying
           ,
           that
           in
           my
           asking
           ,
           why
           should
           Christ
           teach
           his
           to
           pray
           ,
           that
           his
           will
           may
           be
           perfectly
           done
           in
           Earth
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           not
           in
           this
           World
           to
           be
           done
           ?
           in
           this
           thou
           sayest
           ,
           that
        
         
           
             I
             Reply
             ,
             There
             is
             nothing
             to
             be
             prayed
             for
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             here
             to
             be
             enjoyed
             in
             this
             Word
             :
          
           In
           which
           thou
           hast
           again
           lyed
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           none
           of
           my
           reply
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           my
           Reply
           ,
           That
           thou
           hast
           apeared
           against
           the
           end
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Christ
           Preached
           as
           he
           taught
           them
           ,
           who
           prayed
           ,
           that
           his
           Fathers
           will
           might
           be
           done
           in
           Earth
           as
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           which
           thou
           
             I.
             H.
          
           hast
           denyed
           to
           be
           so
           done
           in
           this
           World
           :
           But
           Christ's
           Testimony
           contradicts
           thee
           ;
           for
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           what
           things
           soever
           ye
           desire
           when
           you
           pray
           ,
           believe
           that
           ye
           receive
           them
           ,
           and
           ye
           shall
           have
           them
           ,
           
             Mar.
          
           11.
           23
           ,
           24.
           
           And
           they
           desired
           the
           will
           of
           God
           to
           be
           done
           in
           Earth
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           sin
           :
           Which
           my
           Reply
           is
           truth
           and
           stands
           clearly
           over
           thee
           ,
           and
           overthrows
           thy
           sinful
           Doctrine
           about
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           being
           sinners
           so
           long
           as
           they
           lived
           ;
           And
           thy
           telling
           of
           sinful
           Saints
           that
           are
           spotless
           ,
           Pages
           26
           ▪
           33.
           and
           such
           thy
           sinful
           Doctrines
           tends
           to
           make
           the
           Saints
           unbelievers
           ,
           and
           their
           praying
           in
           effectual
           ,
           when
           they
           prayed
           that
           the
           will
           of
           God
           might
           be
           done
           in
           Earth
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           thy
           saying
           
             That
             I
             would
             exclude
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             in
             glory
             ,
             and
             his
             glorious
             Kingdome
             out
             of
             your
             Prayers
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             in
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ,
             thou
             sayest
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             Answer
             ,
          
           Indeed
           ,
           thou
           hast
           already
           excluded
           these
           things
           out
           of
           thy
           Prayers
           thy self
           ,
           who
           art
           in
           thy
           wickedness
           and
           unbelief
           ,
           and
           putting
           the
           glorious
           Kingdome
           a
           far
           off
           ,
           (
           as
           appears
           )
           as
           not
           to
           be
           come
           to
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Saints
           faith
           ,
           who
           were
           translated
           into
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           the
           dear
           Son
           of
           God
           when
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           which
           Kingdome
           was
           everlasting
           and
           glorious
           ,
           and
           stood
           in
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           ,
           into
           which
           no
           unclean
           thing
           can
           come
           .
        
         
           And
           where
           thou
           
             I.
             H.
          
           sayest
           ,
           
             Thou
             shall
             add
             no
             more
             to
          
           G.
           W.
           
             but
             leave
             him
             to
             the
             Lords
             convincement
             ,
             and
             silencing
             .
          
        
         
           Indeed
           it
           's
           high
           time
           for
           thee
           to
           give
           over
           ,
           and
           add
           no
           more
           indeed
           ;
           for
           thou
           hast
           added
           enough
           folly
           and
           falsehood
           against
           
             G.
             W.
          
           and
           the
           Truth
           cotended
           for
           by
           him
           ,
           to
           manifest
           thy
           folly
           
           and
           Lying
           Spirit
           to
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           if
           thou
           add
           any
           more
           to
           
             G.
             W.
          
           hereafter
           ,
           since
           thou
           hast
           promised
           to
           add
           no
           more
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           to
           leave
           him
           to
           the
           Lords
           Convincement
           and
           silencing
           ,
           thy
           Lying
           Spirit
           and
           deceit
           ,
           is
           like
           further
           to
           be
           discovered
           to
           the
           Nation
           :
           And
           thy
           craving
           forgiveness
           for
           one
           of
           thy
           lyes
           will
           not
           hide
           thy
           many
           more
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           of
           thy
           Confusion
           I
           have
           passed
           by
           ,
           and
           more
           of
           thy
           Aspersions
           and
           slanders
           ,
           which
           are
           chiefly
           against
           me
           I
           have
           waved
           as
           not
           worth
           mentioning
           and
           trample
           them
           under
           my
           feet
           as
           the
           dust
           ,
           knowing
           that
           the
           Lord
           will
           recompence
           them
           into
           thy
           own
           bosom
           one
           day
           ,
           and
           Judge
           thee
           for
           them
           .
           And
           as
           for
           what
           thou
           Layest
           upon
           
             Richard
             Hubberthorne
             ,
          
           it
           s
           but
           like
           the
           Rest
           of
           thy
           friuolous
           false
           stuff
           ,
           and
           his
           Innocency
           and
           uprightness
           will
           clear
           him
           from
           thy
           aspersions
           ;
           when
           thy
           wickedness
           and
           Lyes
           will
           stink
           and
           appear
           odious
           both
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           and
           men
           .
        
         
           And
           ,
           oh
           !
           how
           hath
           thy
           deceit
           appeared
           in
           thy
           sending
           so
           many
           Questions
           to
           
             R.
             Hubberthorne
             ,
          
           as
           thou
           hast
           done
           ?
           and
           for
           what
           end
           didst
           thou
           send
           them
           ?
           seeing
           that
           thou
           and
           thy
           Brother
           
             Moore
          
           have
           pretended
           as
           if
           you
           sufficiently
           knew
           our
           Principles
           already
           ;
           and
           said
           in
           a
           Paper
           to
           me
           as
           that
           you
           sufficiently
           discovered
           our
           corruptness
           before
           ;
           and
           that
           you
           would
           not
           own
           us
           to
           be
           such
           good
           Doctors
           as
           to
           learn
           of
           us
           ;
           nor
           needed
           further
           discover
           us
           ;
           So
           if
           thou
           didst
           neither
           send
           these
           questions
           to
           
             R.
             H.
          
           to
           Learn
           of
           us
           ,
           then
           thou
           sent
           them
           in
           vain
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           in
           thy
           foolishness
           ,
           but
           thy
           wicked
           ends
           which
           thou
           hast
           not
           yet
           fulfiled
           against
           us
           are
           easie
           to
           see
           .
        
         
           And
           where
           thou
           accusest
           R.
           H.
           
             Of
             denying
             that
             there
             be
             many
             such
             Angels
             and
             Spirits
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             declares
             ,
             and
             of
             denying
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             if
             he
             clearly
             speak
             out
             his
             minde
             in
             Explication
             of
             his
             said
             Answer
             ,
             thou
             sayest
             .
          
           In
           both
           these
           thou
           hast
           belyed
           him
           ,
           and
           hast
           falsely
           accused
           him
           without
           understanding
           his
           minde
           ,
           
             as
             also
             thou
             sayest
             his
             Answer
             cannot
             be
             understood
             unless
             it
             be
             known
             what
             be
             these
             two
             Seeds
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           Queriest
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           thou
           
             challengest
             him
             for
             explaining
             his
             Answer
             ,
             before
             it
             can
             he
             seen
             to
             agree
             with
             the
             Apostles
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             .
          
           See
           how
           thou
           bewrayes
           thy
           own
           malice
           ,
           falshood
           and
           folly
           against
           
             R.
             H.
          
           for
           it
           appears
           by
           thy
           own
           words
           here
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           known
           to
           thee
           ,
           whether
           he
           deny
           the
           Resurrection
           in
           his
           doctrine
           ,
           
           or
           whether
           he
           own
           it
           according
           to
           the
           Apostles
           Doctrine
           ,
           except
           he
           further
           explain
           his
           Answer
           ;
           and
           then
           thou
           hast
           Judged
           him
           for
           denying
           the
           Resurrection
           without
           understanding
           him
           ,
           and
           art
           like
           the
           natural
           men
           whom
           the
           Apostles
           Reproved
           ,
           who
           spoke
           evil
           of
           the
           things
           they
           understood
           not
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           cease
           from
           sin
           ,
           2
           
             Pet.
          
           2.
           12.
           14.
           and
           thou
           art
           never
           like
           to
           understand
           us
           aright
           ,
           while
           thou
           in
           thy
           malice
           sets
           thy self
           to
           belye
           and
           bespatter
           us
           with
           thy
           falshoods
           ,
           and
           sets
           thy self
           against
           the
           Truth
           ,
           as
           thou
           hast
           done
           :
           Thy
           malice
           and
           enmity
           doth
           sadly
           darken
           and
           blinde
           thee
           ,
           so
           that
           all
           people
           ought
           to
           take
           heed
           how
           they
           follow
           or
           believe
           thee
           and
           such
           as
           thou
           art
           ,
           least
           they
           be
           Leavened
           with
           the
           same
           malicious
           Spirit
           that
           Rules
           in
           thee
           ,
           and
           become
           as
           blinde
           as
           thou
           art
           ,
           and
           so
           fall
           into
           the
           ditch
           with
           thee
           ,
           and
           that
           generation
           of
           Deceivers
           and
           Hirelings
           whose
           way
           thon
           art
           in
           ;
           who
           are
           guilty
           of
           the
           blood
           of
           souls
           for
           destroying
           them
           ,
           and
           diverting
           their
           mindes
           from
           the
           simplicity
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           your
           doubtful
           conceptions
           and
           vain
           Imaginations
           ,
           which
           God
           is
           confounding
           and
           will
           bring
           them
           to
           nought
           .
        
         
           
             London
             
               in
               the
               6.
               
               Moneth
               ,
               1660.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             R.
             H.
          
           His
           Answer
           to
           JOHN
           HORN
           .
        
         
           IN
           thy
           Answer
           to
           my
           Queries
           thou
           seemest
           ●o
           be
           Resolved
           to
           say
           something
           ,
           although
           it
           be
           absolute
           contrary
           
           to
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           which
           thou
           knowest
           to
           be
           Truth
           as
           will
           appear
           in
           what
           followes
           .
        
         
           In
           Answer
           to
           my
           first
           thou
           sayst
           ;
           
             Christ
             in
             his
             Spirit
             Ascended
             up
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             when
             his
             Body
             was
             upon
             Earth
             ,
          
           is
           this
           an
           Answer
           to
           the
           Question
           ?
           is
           the
           minde
           or
           Spirit
           ,
           called
           the
           Son
           of
           man
           according
           to
           
             John
          
           3.
           13.
           which
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           ?
           and
           no
           man
           doth
           Ascend
           up
           to
           Heaven
           but
           the
           Son
           of
           man
           ,
           which
           was
           then
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           so
           by
           this
           thy
           Answer
           it
           appears
           then
           ,
           that
           the
           Spirit
           is
           the
           Son
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           no
           other
           Son
           of
           man
           that
           Ascends
           into
           Heaven
           but
           the
           Spirit
           :
           
           then
           what
           becomes
           of
           that
           Body
           thou
           speaks
           of
           ,
           if
           the
           Spirit
           onely
           be
           that
           Son
           of
           man
           ?
        
         
           In
           thy
           Answer
           to
           the
           2.
           and
           
             3d.
             
          
           Queries
           ,
           thou
           provest
           In
           thy
           way
           ,
           
             that
             Mary
             did
             that
             which
             was
             forbidden
             by
             Christ
             ,
             when
             she
             held
             him
             by
             the
             Feet
             and
             worshipped
             him
             ,
          
           but
           in
           
             Mat.
          
           28.
           9.
           there
           is
           no
           forbiding
           of
           her
           to
           touch
           him
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           plainly
           manifest
           that
           thou
           art
           in
           a
           snare
           ,
           and
           cannot
           tell
           how
           to
           get
           out
           ,
           and
           yet
           thou
           wilt
           be
           saying
           something
           though
           thereby
           thou
           more
           ensnare
           thy self
           :
           but
           this
           Scripture
           thou
           wilt
           once
           know
           fulfilled
           ,
           the
           wicked
           shall
           be
           silent
           in
           darkness
           .
        
         
           When
           thou
           shouldst
           Answer
           to
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           thou
           telst
           
             of
             its
             being
             a
             secret
             and
             of
             prying
             into
             things
             above
             what
             is
             written
             :
          
           although
           the
           ground
           of
           my
           Query
           is
           grounded
           upon
           that
           which
           is
           written
           in
           
             Luke
          
           24.
           4.
           
        
         
           To
           the
           Fifth
           thou
           saist
           
             that
             the
             Women
             did
             distinguish
             which
             was
             Christ
             was
             certain
             ,
             but
             how
             they
             did
             so
             is
             a
             foolish
             curious
             Question
             :
          
           what
           certainty
           is
           there
           that
           they
           did
           know
           ,
           when
           thou
           knowest
           not
           how
           ?
           but
           this
           is
           like
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Priests
           Doctrine
           ,
           beating
           the
           Ayre
           ,
           and
           leaving
           all
           People
           in
           uncertainties
           and
           yet
           would
           be
           paid
           for
           so
           doing
           ;
           but
           the
           Lord
           hath
           made
           thee
           manifest
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           you
           cannot
           deceive
           much
           longer
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           Sixth
           thou
           sayest
           
             the
             two
             Angels
             were
             seen
             visibly
             ,
             but
             were
             not
             bodies
             nor
             Persons
             of
             men
             ;
          
           but
           in
           thy
           Answer
           to
           the
           Fourth
           sayst
           ,
           
             that
             they
             both
             saw
             them
             as
             men
             ,
             and
             heard
             them
             speak
             and
             had
             two
             Individual
             Forms
             ;
          
           Now
           if
           thou
           were
           but
           simple
           ,
           and
           not
           wilfully
           blind
           ,
           thou
           mightst
           be
           the
           more
           excused
           .
        
         
           In
           thy
           Answer
           to
           the
           Seventh
           ,
           thou
           art
           more
           lost
           and
           confused
           then
           in
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           for
           when
           thou
           shouldst
           Answer
           who
           were
           the
           11.
           
           Disciples
           that
           were
           met
           together
           ,
           mentioned
           
             Luke
          
           24.
           33.
           
           Thou
           saist
           
             that
             Thomas
             might
             occasionally
             be
             gone
             out
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           If
           he
           was
           gone
           out
           ,
           then
           the
           11.
           was
           not
           together
           ,
           as
           
             Luke
          
           24.
           
           Again
           thou
           sayst
           
             that
             Matthew
             was
             chosen
             before
             the
             Evangelist
             wrote
             this
             Book
             ;
          
           what
           Darkness
           and
           Ignorance
           is
           this
           ?
           thou
           art
           not
           Questioned
           when
           the
           Book
           was
           written
           ,
           nor
           when
           
             Matthew
          
           was
           chosen
           ,
           but
           who
           was
           the
           Eleven
           that
           was
           together
           ?
           and
           whether
           was
           
             Matthew
          
           one
           of
           the
           Eleven
           seeing
           he
           was
           not
           then
           chosen
           ,
           when
           Christ
           did
           arise
           from
           the
           
           dead
           ?
           but
           there
           needs
           not
           much
           be
           said
           to
           thee
           ,
           onely
           to
           let
           thee
           see
           thy
           own
           folly
           ,
           least
           thou
           should
           say
           thou
           art
           wise
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           Eight
           thou
           seemst
           to
           Affirm
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Scripture
             are
             to
             be
             taken
             as
             they
             speak
             (
             and
             not
             otherwise
             a
             Mystery
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           Then
           why
           dost
           thou
           and
           the
           Priests
           give
           meanings
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           let
           People
           take
           them
           as
           they
           speak
           ,
           but
           makes
           them
           such
           a
           Mystery
           without
           your
           meanings
           ,
           and
           so
           plain
           with
           them
           ?
           but
           this
           is
           thy
           Practice
           and
           Doctrine
           to
           condemn
           thy self
           in
           the
           thing
           that
           thou
           allowest
           ,
           and
           builds
           again
           that
           which
           thou
           hast
           destroyed
           ,
           and
           so
           makes
           thy self
           a
           Transgressor
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           in
           thy
           conclusion
           thou
           falsely
           chargest
           me
           :
           
             that
             I
             do
             not
             believe
             that
             any
             of
             these
             things
             mentioned
             in
             these
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             really
             done
             .
          
           which
           is
           not
           my
           Faith
           ;
           for
           I
           do
           believe
           that
           those
           things
           mentioned
           were
           really
           done
           and
           fulfilled
           as
           the
           Scripture
           speaks
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           no
           new
           thing
           with
           thee
           to
           accuse
           falsely
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           Lyes
           thy
           refuge
           ;
           but
           what
           in
           all
           those
           things
           thou
           hast
           done
           against
           me
           ,
           I
           do
           forgive
           thee
           ,
           and
           do
           warn
           thee
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           that
           thou
           go
           not
           on
           to
           commit
           the
           unpardonable
           Sin
           against
           God
           and
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           never
           to
           be
           forgiven
           .
        
         
           Again
           in
           thy
           last
           Paper
           thou
           declarest
           thy
           Ignorance
           of
           the
           two
           Seeds
           ,
           and
           askest
           
             what
             be
             those
             two
             Seeds
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           These
           two
           the
           Scripture
           speaks
           of
           ,
           the
           Seed
           of
           the
           Woman
           ,
           and
           the
           Seed
           of
           the
           Serpent
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Who
           did
           or
           doth
           sow
           them
           Seeds
           ?
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           God
           doth
           sow
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           wicked
           one
           the
           oher
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Where
           be
           they
           sown
           ?
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           In
           man
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           When
           be
           they
           sown
           ?
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           When
           man
           had
           a
           being
           ,
           and
           a
           body
           to
           receive
           them
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           What
           be
           the
           bodies
           they
           shall
           rise
           with
           ?
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           Their
           own
           bodies
           according
           to
           their
           own
           natures
           the
           one
           pure
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           defiled
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Whether
           be
           these
           two
           Seeds
           ,
           and
           two
           bodies
           in
           all
           the
           world
           or
           two
           Seeds
           in
           every
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           two
           bodies
           to
           or
           in
           every
           man
           ?
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           The
           Seeds
           are
           but
           two
           in
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           having
           each
           Seed
           its
           own
           body
           ,
           and
           in
           every
           o
           〈…〉
           e
           one
           be
           cast
           out
           .
        
         
         
           7.
           
           When
           shall
           those
           Seeds
           arise
           ,
           or
           be
           raised
           ,
           whether
           after
           the
           bodily
           death
           or
           after
           spiritual
           death
           ?
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           Every
           one
           in
           Its
           own
           order
           ,
           after
           the
           death
           of
           that
           which
           is
           born
           of
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           also
           after
           the
           death
           of
           the
           spirituall
           wickedness
           ,
           which
           is
           yet
           alive
           in
           all
           hirelings
           and
           Deceivers
           (
           such
           as
           thou
           art
           )
           where
           the
           Seed
           of
           God
           is
           yet
           in
           its
           grave
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           What
           are
           the
           graves
           these
           are
           in
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           which
           they
           shall
           arise
           ?
        
         
           These
           of
           which
           the
           Scripture
           speaks
           ,
           which
           when
           thou
           comest
           to
           understand
           it
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           understand
           both
           the
           Seeds
           and
           graves
           of
           which
           we
           speak
           ,
           Christ
           the
           Seed
           made
           his
           grave
           in
           the
           wicked
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           rich
           in
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           that
           grave
           shall
           rise
           with
           his
           Body
           into
           everlasting
           Life
           ,
           if
           thou
           canst
           receive
           it
           thou
           maist
           be
           satisfied
           .
        
         
           
             And
             as
             to
             thy
             9.
             
             Query
             ,
          
           Why
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           shall
           rise
           into
           everlasting
           Life
           and
           the
           other
           into
           Condemnation
           ?
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           Because
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           therefore
           I
           say
           so
           ,
           and
           if
           thou
           say
           to
           the
           contrary
           make
           it
           manifest
           ,
           but
           in
           this
           as
           in
           other
           things
           thy
           folly
           and
           Ignorance
           is
           manifest
           ,
           to
           ask
           why
           I
           speak
           the
           Truth
           which
           thou
           thy self
           darest
           not
           to
           be
           Truth
           ,
        
         
           
             R.
             HUBBERTHORNE
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           A
           POST-SCRIPT
           .
        
         
           
             AND
          
           T.
           M.
           Sen.
           
             Thou
             hast
             taken
             a
             bad
             work
             in
             hand
             now
             in
             thy
             old
             age
             ,
             to
             joyn
             thy self
             and
             to
             appear
             so
             publickly
             with
             a
             lying
             Spirit
             as
             thou
             hast
             done
             ;
             But
             how
             wast
             thou
             liks
             to
             do
             better
             ,
             when
             thou
             hast
             denyed
             the
             Lord
             in
             thy
             turning
             into
             the
             way
             of
             the
             coveteous
             Tyth-taking-Parish-Priests
             ,
             whose
             deceit
             thou
             formerly
             hadst
             a
             sight
             of
             ,
             and
             in
             part
             wast
             made
             to
             witnes
             against
             them
             ;
             but
             that
             zeal
             and
             that
             simplicity
             which
             thou
             hadst
             then
             is
             turned
             into
             darkness
             ,
             and
             betrayed
             ,
             and
             thou
             become
             as
             sottish
             and
             as
             dark
             an
             Earth-worme
             as
             the
             Priests
             ,
             whom
             thou
             hast
             witnessed
             against
             :
             And
             thou
             art
             become
             a
             respecter
             of
             persons
             ,
             and
             canst
             bow
             and
             cring
             under
             such
             as
             be
             great
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             for
             their
             own
             ends
             ,
             and
             thou
             art
             by
             many
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             to
             be
             more
             sottish
             dead
             and
             dark
             ,
             since
             so
             much
             thou
             hast
             partaken
             of
             the
             Priests
             iniquity
             ,
             then
             ever
             thou
             wast
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             enemy
             and
             betrayer
             in
             thee
             and
             thy
             two
             Disciples
             ,
             viz.
          
           J.
           H.
           
             and
          
           thy
           
             Son
             leads
             you
             out
             to
             deceive
             others
             ,
             with
             your
             dreams
             and
             imaginations
             ,
             and
             to
             betray
             the
             simplicity
             ,
             and
             to
             murder
             the
             innocent
             in
             others
             ,
             for
             which
             you
             have
             a
             sad
             account
             to
             give
             ;
             and
             if
             thou
             returnest
             not
             to
             that
             principle
             which
             once
             brought
             thee
             in
             part
             to
             see
             the
             deceit
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             but
             continuest
             in
             thy
             deceit
             ,
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             accusing
             the
             innocent
             ,
             and
             so
             remainest
             in
             sottishness
             and
             hardness
             of
             heart
             ,
             thou
             will
             be
             cut
             off
             &
             perish
             in
             thy
             iniquity
             in
             thy
             old
             age
             .
          
        
         
           
             Alas
             !
             What
             silly
             men
             are
             ye
             ?
             You
             are
             never
             like
             to
             gain
             to
             your selves
             any
             honour
             and
             credit
             among
             any
             that
             are
             honest
             hearted
             ,
             by
             your
             Books
             and
             aspersions
             against
             the
             poor
          
           Quakers
           (
           so
           called
           )
           
             for
             it
             is
             so
             common
             a
             thing
             for
             them
             to
             undergo
             revilings
             and
             aspersions
             even
             from
             the
             vilest
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             Drunkards
             ,
             Covetous
             Idolaters
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             that
             in
             what
             you
             have
             done
             you
             have
             not
             shewn
             your selves
             any
             whit
             more
             eminent
             or
             famous
             than
             such
             ,
             but
             have
             meerly
             rancked
             your selves
             in
             the
             Dragons
             Army
             ,
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             belying
             and
             slandering
             the
             iunocent
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           END
           ,
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A65868e-350
           
             *
             Though
             we
             own
             that
             which
             brings
             them
             to
             Confesse
             their
             Lying
             ,
             and
             Faults
             and
             can
             forgive
             ,
             but
             we
             cannot
             own
             their
             Dissembling
             and
             feiguedness
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             *
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             not
             Christ
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             Christ
             in
             men
             ;
             and
             that
             his
             riches
             is
             not
             the
             possession
             ;
             what
             folly
             is
             this
             ?
          
           
             *
             That
             which
             is
             humane
             is
             earthly
             ,
             as
             humanus
             &
             homo
             are
             of
             hhmus
             the
             ground
             from
             whence
             man
             was
             taken
             ;
             so
             that
             a
             humane
             Soul
             is
             an
             earthly
             Soul
             ,
             what
             then
             hath
             Christ
             both
             an
             earthly
             Soul
             and
             a
             divine
             Soul
             in
             him
             ?
          
           
             J.
             H.
             T.
             M.
             
          
           
             I.
             H.
             T.
             M.
             
          
           
             J.
             H.
             T.
             M.
             
          
           
             J.
             H.
             T.
             M.
             
          
           
             T.
             M.
             J.
             H.
             P.
             104.
             
          
           
             J.
             H.
             &
             T.
             M.
             
          
           
             *
             But
             what
             is
             the
             beloved
             City
             ,
             and
             the
             Camp
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             which
             Gogg
             and
             Magogg
             do
             compass
             about
             when
             the
             1000.
             
             Years
             are
             ended
             ,
             Revel.
             20.
             8
             ,
             9.
             whether
             is
             it
             an
             outward
             City
             or
             not
             ?
             And
             where
             shall
             it
             be
             ?
             and
             whether
             any
             be
             yet
             come
             to
             that
             beloved
             City
             ?
          
        
         
           Notes for div A65868e-8010
           
             *
             This
             is
             another
             such
             a
             reason
             as
             I
             Horns
             saying
             that
             he
             is
             not
             a
             dumb
             dog
             for
             he
             could
             worry
             me
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A65868e-10760
           
             J.
             H.